>
i


i
!
1
I








BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE
A TALE OF FONTENOY AND
CULLODEN
G. A. HENTY
AtTTHOH OF "BY PIKE AND DYKE," "WITH CUVB IN INDIA,"
"THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN," "THE YOUNG
CARTHAGINIAN," ETC., ETC.
NEW YORK
THE MERSHON COMPANY
PUBLISHERS


47*65"
no-


tua-

PREFACE.
Mt Deab Lads:
I suppose most of us, while listening to the Jaeohite
songs of Scotland, songs sometimes martial and stirring,
sometimes plaintive and pathetic, have felt that our sym-
pathies were all with Prince Charlie and his devoted fol-
lowers. It must be admitted, however, that common sense
and the logic of hard facts preponderate on the other side
of the Male, and we may well congratulate ourselves that
the attempt of the young Pretender to win back the inher-
itance of his fathers was a complete and irremediable fail-
ure, like most of his race, Prince Charlie possessed in a
very high degree the art of winning the hearts of those
with whom he came in contact. He was young, handsome,
and brave, courteous in manner, and with a fund of animal
spirits, which enabled him to support the hardships he
underwent with cheerfulness and good temper. But,
though well adapted for the leader of an adventurous ex-
pedition, he had but few qualifications which would have
fitted him to rule. He was almost uneducated; his ideas
of royal prerogative were even more extreme than those of
his ancestor Charles the First; and as years went on he
lost the characteristics of his youth, and became a slovenly
sot, whose manners disgusted all who came in contact with
him. It would have been far better for Prince Charlie's


vi
PRBFAOB.
memory had ha had his wish and died at the head of his
gallant Highlanders of Culloden.
It was well indeed for Britain that the enterprise failed.
Had it succeeded it wonld have inevitably been followed
in time by another revolution, another expulsion of the
Stuarts, and the country would have been thrown back a
century in the path of civilization. But, although unsuc-
cessful, there are few episodes in history so romantic as
the attempt on the part of Prince Charles to wrest the
throne of Britain from the House of Hanover, and the
adventures which befell him from the time he landed in
Scotland with half a dozen followers to the day when a
hunted fugitive he again gained the shelter of a Frenoh
ship read like a chapter of fiction. For this reason I have
chosen the subjeot as the framework of my story.
Yours sinoerely,
Q. A. Hbnct.


CONTENTS.
CHAPTER L
saoB.
fke Return of a Prodigal 7
CHAPTBB IL
The Jacobite Agent 26
CHAPTER III.
Free 46
CHAPTER nr.
In France. •••••• 63
CHAPTER V.
Dettingen. TO
CHAPTER VX
The Convent of Oar Lady. • 9?
CHAPTER VIL
Mother! »•••• H5
CHAPTER Vffl.
Hidden Foes «... 283
CHAPTER IX.
Fontenoy 144
CHAPTER X.
A Perilous Journey.,...., iW*


t| CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XL
Page.
Free. 183
CHAPTER XIL
The End of the Quarrel 200
CHAPTER XIII.
Prince Charles 218
CHAPTER XIV.
Preetonpans 230
CHAPTER XV.
A Mission 26S
CHAPTER XVI.
The March to Derby 270
CHAPTER XVU.
A Baffled Plot 288
CHAPTER XVIII.
CuUoden 805
CHAPTER XIX.
Fugitives. , .tt»t 832
CHAPTER XX.
Happy Days • 840


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
CHAPTER I.
THE RETURN OF A PRODIGAL.
Il was a dnll evening in the month of September, 1728.
The apprentices had closed and barred the shutters and
the day's work was over. Sapper was laid in the long
room over the shop, the viands were on the table, and
round it were standing Bailie Anderson and his wife, his
foreman John Gillespie, and his two apprentices. The
latter were furtively eying the eatables, and wondering
how much longer the grace which their master was deliv-
ering would be. Suddenly there was a knock at the door
below. No one stirred until the bailie had finished his
grace, before which time the knock had been twice repeated.
"Elspeth, woman," the bailie said when he had brought
the grace to an end, "go down below and see who knocks
so impatiently; look through the grille before you open
the door; these are not times when one opens to the first
stranger who knocks."
The old servant who had been standing behind her mis-
tress, went downstairs. The door was opened, and they
heard an exclamation of surprise at the answer to her
question, "Who is it that's knocking as if the house be-
longed to him?"
Those gathered upstairs heard the bolts withdrawn.
There was a confused sound of talking and then a heavy
step was heard ascending the stairs, and without introduo-


8
BONNIE PRINCE GHARLIB.
tion a tall man, 'wrapped in a cloak and carrying a child of
some two years old, strode into the room. He threw his
hat on to a settle and advanced straight toward the bailie,
who looked in surprise at this nnceremonions entry.
"Don't yon know me, Andrew?"
"Heaven preserve us," the bailie exclaimed, "why, it's
Malcolm!"
"Malcolm himself," the visitor repeated, "sound in
wind and limb."
"The Lord be praised!" the bailie exclaimed as he
grasped the other's hand and wrung it warmly. "I had
thought you dead years and years ago. Janet, this is my
brother Malcolm of whom yon have often heard me speak."
"And of whom you can have heard little good, mistress,
if my brother has spoken the truth concerning me. I was
ever a ne'er-do-well, while Andrew stuck hard and fast to
onr father's trade."
"My husband has ever spoken with affeotion of you,"
Janet Anderson said. "The bailie is not given to speak
ill of any, much less of his own flesh and blood."
"And now sit down, Malcolm. Supper is waiting, and
yon are, I donbt not, ready for it. It is ill talking to a
fasting man. When you have done you shall tell me what
you have been doing for the last fifteen years, and how it
comes that yon thus suddenly come back among us with
your boy."
"He is no boy of mine," Malcolm said; "but I will tell
you all about it presently. First let me lay him down on
that settle, for the poor little chap is fast asleep and dead
tired out. Elspeth, roll up my cloak and make a pillow
for him. That's right, he will do nicely now. Yen are
changed less than any of us, Elspeth. Jnst as hard to
look at, and, I doubt not, just as soft at heart as you used
to be when you tried to shield me when I got into scrapes.
And now to supper,"


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE
9
Little was said during the meal; fortunately the table
was bounteously spread, for the newcomer's appetite was
prodigious; but at last he was satisfied, and after a long
drink at the horn beside him, which Elspeth had kept
filled with ale, he said:
"There's nothing like a Scottish meal after all, Andrew.
French living is well enough for a time, but one tires of
it; and many a time when I have been lying down supper-
less on the sod, after marching and fighting the whole day,
I have longed for a howl of porridge and a platter well
filled with oatmeal cakes."
Supper over, John and the apprentices retired. Elspeth
went off to prepare the guest's chamber and to make up a
little bed for the child.
"Now, brother, let us hear your story; but, first of all,
perhaps you want to light your pipe?"
"That do I," Malcolm replied, "if Mistress Janet has
no objection thereto."
"She is accustomed to it," the bailie said, answering for
her. "I smoke myself; I deem that tobacco, like other
things, was given for our use, and methinks that with a
pipe between the lips men's brains work more easily and
that it leadeth to pleasant converse."
Janet went to a cupboard, brought ont two long pipes
and a jar of tobacco, placed two tumblers, a flat bottle,
and a jug of water on the table.
"That is right," the bailie said. "I do not often touch
strong waters. The habit, as I see too plainly, is a harm-
ful one, and in this good city of Glasgow there are many,
even of those so placed that they should be an example to
their fellows, who are given nightly to drink more than
is good for them; but on an occasion like the present I
deem It no harm to take a glass."
"I shonld think not," Malcolm said heartily; "it is long
Since I tasted a glass of real Scotch spirit, and I never need


10
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
an excuse for taking a glass of whatever it be that comet
in my way. Not, Mistress Janet, that I am a toper. I
don't say that at the sack of a town, or at times when
liquor is running, so to speak, to waste, I am more back-
ward than the rest; but my hand wouldn't be as steady as
it is if I had been one of those who are never so happy as
When they are filling themselves with liquor. And now,
Andrew, to my story. You know that when I saw you
last—just when the troubles in '15 began—in spite of all
your warnings to the contrary, I must needs throw myself
into the thick of them. You, like a wise man, stuck to
your shop, and here you are now a bailie of Glasgow; while
I, who have been wandering over the face of the earth
fighting for the cause of France and risking my life a
thousand times in a matter which concerned me in no way,
have retnrned just as penniless as I set out."
"It is said, brother Malcolm," Janet said mildly, "that
a rolling stone gathers no moss."
"That is true enough," Malcolm assented; "and yet do
yon know there are few rolling stones who, if their time
were to come over again, would remain fixed in their bed.
Of course we have not the pleasures of home, of wives and
children; but the life of adventure has its own joys, which
I, for one, would not change for the others. However,
brother, as yon know, I threw myself heart and soul into
that business.
"The last time 1 saw yon was just as I was starting with
a score of others to make our way to join the Earl of Mar's
army at Perth. I have seen many an army since, but
never did I see sixteen thousand finer fighting men than
were there assembled. The Laird of Mackintosh brought
five hundred clansmen from Inverness-shire, the Marquis
of Huntly had five hundred horse and two thousand ioot,
and the Earl Marischal had a thousand men. The Laird
of Glenlyon brought fire hundred Campbells, and the


BONNIE PRINOB OHARLIB.
11
Marquis of Tullibardine fourteen hundred, and a score of
other chiefs of less power were there with their clansmen.
There were enough men there to hare done anything had
they been properly armed and led; but though arms and
ammunition had been promised from France, none came,
and the Earl of Mar had so little decision that ho would
have wrecked the finest army that ever marched.
"The army lay doing nothing for weeks, and just before
we were expecting a movement, the company 1 belonged
to was sent with a force of Highlanders under Mackintosh
to join the army under the Lords Derwentwater, Ken-
mure, and Nithsdale. Lord Derwentwater had risen with
a number of other gentlemen, and with their attendants
and friends had marched against Newcastle. They had
done nothing there, but remained idle near Hexham, till,
joined by a force raised in the Lowlands of Scotland by the
Earls of Nithsdale, Carnwath, and Wintoun, the united
army marched north again to Kelso, where we joined them.
"We Scots soon saw that we had gained nothing by the
change of oommanders. Lord Derwentwater was ignorant
of military afFairs, and he was greatly swayed by a Mr.
Forster, who was Bomehow at the head of the business, and
who was not only incompetent, but proved to be a coward,
if not, as most folks believed, a traitor. So dissension
soon broke out, and four hundred Highlanders marched
away north. After a long delay it was resolved to move
south, where, it was said, we should be joined by great
numbers in Lancashire; but by this time all had greatly
lost spirit and hope in the enterprise. We crossed the
border and marched down through Penrith, Appleby, and
Kendal to Lancaster, and then on to Preston.
ttI was little more than a lad, Andrew, but even to me
it seemed madness thus to march into England with only
two thousand men. Of these twelve hundred were foot,
commanded by Brigadier Mackintosh; the others were


BONNIK PRINCE CHARLIE.
horse. There were two troops of Stanhope's dragoons
quartered in Preston, but these retired when we neared
the town, and we entered without opposition. Next day,
which was, I remember, the 10th of November, the chev-
alier was proclaimed king, and some country gentlemen
with their tenants came in and joined us.
"I suppose it would have come to the same thing in the
end, but never were things so badly managed as they were
by Mr. Forster.
"Preston was a strong natural position; an enemy com-
ing from the south could only reach it by crossing a narrow
hridge over the river Ribble a mile and a half away, and
this could have been held by a company against an army.
From the bridge to the town the road was so narrow that
in several places two men could not ride abreast. It ran
between two high and steep banks, and it was here that
Cromwell was nearly killed when he attacked Charles'
troops.
"Well, all these places, where we might certainly have
defended ourselves, were neglected, and we were all kept
in the town, where we formed four main posts. One was
in the churchyard, and this was commanded by Brigadier
Mackintosh. In support of this was the volunteer horse
under Derwentwater and the three other lords. Lord
Charles Murray was in command at a barricade at a little
distance from the churchyard. Colonel Mackintosh had
charge of a post at a windmill; and the fourth was in the
center of the town.
"Lord Derwentwater was a poor general, but he was a
brave man. He and his two brothers, the Ratcliffs, rode
about everywhere, setting an example of coolness, animat-
ing the soldiers, and seeing to the work on the barriers.
Two days after we reached the town we heard that General
Wilde was approaching. Colonel Farquharson was sent
forward with a portion of Mackintosh's battalion to hold


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
13
the bridge and the pass; but Mr. Forster, who went out on
horseback, no sooner saw the enemy approaching than he
gave orders to Farquharson and his men to retreat to the
town. If I had been in Farquharson's place I would have
put a bullet through the coward's head, and would have
. defended the bridge till the last.
"After that everything was confusion; the Highlanders
came back into the town furious and disheartened. The
garrison prepared to receive the enemy. Mr. Forster was
seen no more, and in fact he went straight back to the
house where he was lodging and took to his bed, where he
remained till all was over. The enemy came on slowly.
They could not understand why strong posts should be left
undefended, and feared falling in an ambuscade. I was at
the post commanded by Brigadier Mackintosh. I had
joined a company commanded by Leslie of Glenlyon, who
had brought with him some twenty men, and had made
up his company with men who, like myself, came up with-
out a leader. His company was attached to Mackintosh's
regiment.
"Presently the English came in sight, and as soon as
they ascertained that we were still there, which they had
begun to doubt, they attacked us. We beat them back
handsomely, and Derwentwater with his cavalry charged
their dragoons so fiercely that he drove them out of the
town. It was late in the afternoon when the fight began,
and all night the struggle went on. At each of our posts
we beat them back over and over again. The town was
on fire in half a dozen places, but luckily the night was
still and the flames did not spread. We knew that it was
a hopeless fight we were makiug; for, from some prisoners,
we learned that three regiments of dragoons were also
coming up against us, and had already arrived at Clitheroe.
From some inhabitants, I suppose, the enemy learned that
the street leading to Wigan had not been barricaded, and


14
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
Lord Forrester brought up Preston's regiment by this way,
and anddenly fell on the flank of onr barrier. It was a
tongh fight, but we held onr own till the news came that
Forster had agreed to capitulate.
"I don't say that our case wasn't hopeless. We were
outnumbered and had no leader; sooner or later we must
have been overpowered. Still, no capitulation should have
been made except on the terms of mercy to all concerned.
But Forster no doubt felt safe about himself, and that waa
all he cared for; and the end showed that he knew what
he was about, for while all the bravo young noblemen, and
numbers of others, were either executed or punished in
other ways, Forster, who had been the leading spirit who
had persuaded them to rise, and led them into this strait,
was after a short imprisonment suffered to go free. I tell
yon, brother Andrew, if I were to meet him now, even if
it were in a church, I would drive my dagger into his
heart.
"However, there we were. So furious were we that it
was with difficulty the officers could prevent us from sally-
ing out sword in hand and trying to cut our way through
the enemy. As to Forster, if he had appeared in the
streets he would have been hewn to pieces. However, it
was useless to resist now; the English troops marched in
and we laid down our arms, and onr battalions marched
into a church and were guarded as prisoners. It was not
a great army they had taken, for there were but one thou-
sand four hundred and ninety captured, including noble-
men, gentlemen, and officers.
"Many of us were wounded more or less. I had got a
slice on the shoulder from a dragoon's sword. This I
gained when rushing out to rescue Leslie, who had been
knocked down, and would have been slain by three dra-
goons had I not stood over him till some more of our men
rushed out and carried him in. He was not badly hurt,


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
15
the sword having turned as it cut through his bonnet.
My action won his regard, and from that time until a
month since we have never been separated. Under a
strong escort of soldiers we were marched south. In most
places the country people mocked us as we passed; but
here and there we saw among the crowds who gathered in
the streets of the towns through which we passed, faces
which expressed pity and sympathy.
"We were not badly treated on the march by our guard,
and had little to complain of. When we roached Barnet
we fell out as usual when the march was over, and I went
up to the door of a house and asked a woman, who looked
pityingly at us, for a drink of water. She brought me
some, and while I drank she said:
"'We are Catholics and well-wishers of the chevalier;
if yon can manage to slip in here after it is dark we will
furnish you with a disguise, and will direct you to friends
who will pass you on until you can escape.'
"'Can yon give me disguises for two?' I asked. 'I
will not go without my captain.'
"'Yes,' she said, 'for two, but no more.'
*4I will steal away after dark,' I said as I gave her back
the jug.
"I told Leslie what had happened, and he agreed to join
me in time to escape, for there was no saying what fate
might befall us in London; and, indeed, the very next
morning severities commenced, the whole of the troops
being obliged to suffer the indignity of having their arms
tied behind them, and so being marched into London.
"After it was dark Leslie and I managed to steal away
from our guards, who were not very watchful, for our
uniform would at once have betrayed us, and the country
people would have seized and handed us over. The woman
was on the watch, and as soon as we neared the door she
opened it. Her husband was with her and received us


18
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
kindly. He at once famished ns with the attire of two
countrymen, and, letting ns out by a back way, started
with ns across the country.
"After walking twenty miles he brought ns to the house
of another adherent of the chevalier, where we remained
all day. So we were passed on until we reached the coast,
where we lay hid for some days until an arrangement was
made with the captain of a fishing-boat to take ns to sea,
and either to land us at Calais or to put us on board a
French fishing-boat. So we got over without trouble.
* Long before that, as you know, the business had virtu-
ally come to an end here. The Earl of Mar's army lay
week after week at Perth, till at last it met the enemy
under Argyle at Sheriffmuir.
"You know how that went. The Highland clans in
the right and center carried all before them, and drove the
enemy from the field, but on the left they beat uf badly.
So both parties claimed the victory. But, victory or de-
feat, it was fatal to the cause of the chevalier. Half the
Highland clans went off to their homes that night, and
Mar had to fall back to Perth.
"Well, that was really the end of it. The chevalier
landed, and for awhile our hopes rose. He did nothing,
and our hopes fell. At last he took ship and went away,
and the affair was over, except for the hangings and
slaughterings.
"Leslie, like most of the Scottish gentlemen who suc-
ceeded in reaching France, took service with the French
king, and, of course, I did the same. It would have done
your heart good to see how the Scottish regiments fought
on many a field; the very best troops of France were never
before us, and many a tongh field was decided by our
charge. Leslie was a cornet. He was about my age; and
you know I was but twenty when Sheriffmuir was fought.
He rose to be a colonel, and would have given me a pair


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
17
of colors over and over again if I would have taken them;
but I felt more comfortable among onr troopers than I
should have done among the officers, who were almost all
men of good Highland family; so I remained Leslie's
right hand.
"A braver soldier never swung a leg over saddle; but
he was always in some love affair or another. Why he
didn't marry I couldn't make out. I suppose he could
never stick long enough to one woman. However, some
four years ago he got into an affair more serious than any
he had been in before, and this time he stuck to it in right
earnest. Of course she was precisely one of the women he
oughtn't to have fallen in love with, though I for one
couldn't blame him, for a prettier creature was not to be
found in France. Unfortunately she was the only daugh-
ter of the Marquis de Recambours, one of the wealthiest
and most powerful of French nobles, and there was no
more chance of his giving his consent to her throwing her-
self away upon a Scottish soldier of fortune than to her
going into a nunnery; less, in fact. However, she was as
much in love with Leslie as he was with her, and so they
got secretly married. Two years ago this child was born,
but she managed somehow to keep it from her father, who
was all this time urging her to marry the Duke de Cha<
teaurouge.
"At last, as ill luck would have it, he shut her up in a
convent just a week before she had arranged to fly with
Leslie to Germany, where he intended to take service until
her father came round. Leslie would have got her out
somehow; but his regiment was ordered to the frontier,
and it was eighteen months before we returned to Paris,
where the child had been in keeping with some people
with whom he had placed it. The very evening of his re-
turn I was cleaning his arms when he rushed into the
room.


IS
RONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
"'All is discovered,' he said; 'here is my signet-ring,
go at once and get the child, and make your way with it
to Scotland; take all the money in the escritoire, qnick!'
"I heard feet approaching, and dashed to the bureau,
and transferred the bag of louis there to my pocket. An
official with two followers entered.
"'Colonel Leslie,' he said, 'it is my dnty to arrest yon
by order of his gracious majesty;' and he held out an
order signed by the king.
"'I am unconscious of having done any wrong, sir, to
his majesty, whom I have served for the last sixteen years.
However it is not for me to dispute his orders;' thereupon
he unbuckled his sword and handed it to the officers.
'You will look after the things till I return, Malcolm.
As I am sure I can clear myself of any charge that
may be brought against me, I trust to be speedily back
again.'
"'Your trooper need not trouble himself,'the offioer
said; 'the official with me will take charge of everything,
and will at once affix my seal to all your effects.'
"I went downstairs and saw the colonel enter a carriage
with the two officials, then I went straight to the major.
'Colonel Leslie has been arrested, sir, on what charge I
know not. He has intrusted a commission to me. There-
fore, if you find I am absent from parade in the morning
you will understand I am carrying out his orders.'
"The major was thunderstruck at the news, but told
me to do as the colonel had ordered me, whatever it might
be. I mounted the colonel's horse at once and rode to the
house where the child was in keeping. The people knew
me well, as I had often been there with messages from the
colonel. When I showed them the signet-ring, and told
them that I had orders to take the child to his father, they
made no opposition. I said I would return for him as
soon as it was dusk. I then went and purchased a suit of








BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
10
civilian clothes, and returning to the house attired myself
in these, and taking the child on the saddle before me,
rode for the frontier.
"Following unfrequented roads, traveling only at night,
and passing a day in a wood, I passed the frontier unmo-
lested, and made my way to Ostend, where I sold the horse
and took passage in the first ship sailing for Leith. I ar-
rived there two days ago, and have walked here, with an
occasional lift in a cart; and here I am, brother Andrew,
to ask yon for hospitality for awhile for myself and Leslie's
boy. I have a hundred louis, but these, of course, belong
to the child. As for myself, I confess I have nothing;
saving has never been in my line."
"Yon are heartily welcome, Malcolm, as long as you
choose to stop; but I trust that ere long you will hear of
Colonel Leslie."
"I trust se," Malcolm said; "but if you knew the court
of France as well as I do yon would not feel very sanguine
about it. It* is easier to get into a prison than out of one."
"But the colonel has committed no crime!" the bailie
said.
"His chance would be a great deal better if he had,"
Malcolm laughed. "A colonel of one of his majesty's
Scottish regiments can do a good deal in the way of crime
without much harm befalling him; but when it comes to
marrying the daughter of a nobleman who is a great per-
sonage at court, without his consent, it is a different affair
altogether, I can tell yon. Leslie has powerful friends,
and his brother officers will do what they can for him; but
I can tell you services at the court of France go for very
little. Influence is everything, and as the nobleman the
marquis intended to be the husband of his daughter is also
a great personage at court and a friend of Louis', there is
no saying how serious a matter they may make of it. Men
have been kept prisoners for life for a far less serious busi-
ness than this." i


gO BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
"But supposing he is released, does he know where to
communicate with yon?"
"I am afraid he doesn't," Malcolm said rnefully. "He
knows that I come from Glasgow, but that is all. Still,
when he is freed, no doubt he will come over himself to
look for his son, and I am sure to hear of his being here."
"You might do, and you might not," the bailie said.
"Still, we must hope for the best, Malcolm. At any rate
I am in no haste for the colonel to come. Now I have
got you home again after all these years, I do not wish to
lose you again in a hurry."
Malcolm only remained for a few weeks at his brother's
house. The restraint of life at the bailie's was too much
for him. Andrew's was a well-ordered household. The
bailie was methodical and regular, a leading figure in the
kirk, far stricter than were most men of his time as to
undue consumption of liquor, strong in exhortation in
season and out of season. His wife was kindly but precise,
and as outspoken as Andrew himself. For the first day or
two the real affection which Andrew had for his younger
brother, and the pleasure he felt at his return, shielded
Malcolm from commen,t or rebuke; but after the very first
day the bailie's wife had declared to herself that it was
impossible that Malcolm could long remain an inmate of
the house. She was not inhospitable, and would have
made great sacrifices in some directions for the long-missing
brother of her husband; but his conduct outraged all the
best feelings of a good Scotch housewife.
Even on that first day he did not come punctually to
his meals. He was away about the town looking up old
acquaintance, came in at dinner and again at supper after
the meal had already been begun, and dropped into hia
plaoe and began to eat without saying a word of grace. He
stamped about the house as if he had cavalry spurs still on
his heels; talked in a voice that could be heard from attio


BONNIE PR1N0F CHARLIE.
21
to basement; used French and Flemish oaths which horri-
fied the good lady, although she did not understand them;
smoked at all hours of the day, whereas Andrew always
confined himself to his after-supper pipe, and, in spite of
his assertions on the previous evening, consumed an amount
of liquor which horrified the good woman.
At his meals he talked loudly, kept the two apprentices
in a titter with his stories of campaigning, spoke slightingly
of the city authorities, and joked the bailie with a freedom
and roughness which scandalized her. Andrew was slow
to notioe the incongruity of his brother's demeanor and
bearing with the atmosphere of the house, although he
soon became dimly conscious that there was a jarring ele-
ment in the air. At the end of a week Malcolm broached
the subjeot to him.
"Andrew," he said, "you are a good fellow, though yon
are a bailie and an elder of the kirk, and I thank you for
the hearty welcome you have given me, and for your invi-
tation to stay for a long time with you; but it will not do.
Janet is a good woman and a kindly, but I can see that I
keep her perpetually on thorns. In good truth, fifteen
years of campaigning are but an indifferent preparation for
a man as an inmate of a respectable household. I did not
quite know myself how thoroughly I had become a devil-
may-care trooper until I came back to my old life here.
The ways of your house would soon be as intolerable to
me as my ways are to your good wife, and therefore it is
better by far that before any words have passed between
yon and me, and while we are as good friends as on the
evening when I returned, I should get out of this. I met
an old friend to-day, one of the lads who went with me
from Glasgow to join the Earl of Mar at Perth. He is
well-to-do now, and trades in cattle, taking them in droves
down into England. For the sake of old times he has
offered me employment, and methinks it will suit me as
well as any other."


23 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
"But yon cannot surely be going as a drover, Malcolm!"
"Why not? The life is as good as any other. I could
not sit down, after all these years of roving, to an indoor
life. I must either do that or cross the water again and
take service abroad. I am only six-and-thirty yet, and am
good for another fifteen years of soldiering, and right gladly
would I go back if Leslie were again at the head of his
regiment, but I have been spoiled by him. He ever treated
me as a companion and as a friend rather than as a trooper
in his regiment, and 1 should miss him sorely did I enter
any other service. Then, too, I would fain be here to be
ready to join him again if he sends for me or comes, and I
should wish to keep an eye always on his boy. You will
oontinue to take charge of him, won't yon, Andrew? He
is still a little strange, but he takes to Elspeth, and will
give little trouble when he once learns the language."
"I don't like it at all, Malcolm," the bailie said.
"No, Andrew, but you must feel it is best. I doubt
not that ere this your wife has told you her troubles con-
cerning me."
As the bailie on the preceding night had listened to a
long string of complaints and remonstrances on the part
of his wife as to his brother's general conduct he could not
deny the truth of Malcolm's supposition.
"Just so, Andrew," Malcolm went on; "I knew that it
must be so. Mistress Janet has kept her lips closed firm
to me, but I could see how difficult it was for her some-
times to do so. It could not be otherwise. I am as much
out of place here as a wolf in a sheepfold. As to the
droving, I shall not mention to all I meet that I am
brother to one of the bailies of Glasgow. I shall like the
life. The rough pony I shall ride will differ in his paces
from my old charger, but at least it will be life in the
saddle. I shall be earning an honest living; if I take
more than is good for me I may get a broken bead and


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
23
none be the wiser, whereas if I remain here and fall foul
of the city watch it would be grief and pain for yon."
The bailie was silenced. He had already begun to per-
ceive that Malcolm's ways and manners were incompatible
with the peace and quiet of a respectable household, and
that Janet's complaints were not altogether nnreasonable.
He had seen many of his acquaintances lift their eyebrows
in disapprobation at the roystering talk of his brother,
and had foreseen that it was probable trouble would come.
At the same time he felt a repugnance to the thought that
after so many years of absence his brother should so soon
quit his house. It seemed a reflection alike on his affec-
tion and hospitality.
"You will take charge of the child, won't you?" Mal-
colm pleaded. "There is the purse of a hundred louis,
which will, I should say, pay for any expense to which ho
may put you for some years."
"As if I would take the bairn's money!" Andrew ex-
olaimed angrily, "what-do you take me for, Malcolm?
Assuredly I will take the child. Janet and I have no
bairn of our own, and it's good for a house to have a child
in it. I look upon it as if it were yours, for it is like
enough you will never hear of its father again. It will
have a hearty welcome. It is a bright little fellow, and
in time I doubt not that Janet will take greatly to it. The
charge of a child is a serious matter, and we cannot hope
that we shall not have trouble with it, but there is trouble
in all things. At any rate, Malcolm, we will do our best,
and if at the end of a year I find that Janet has not taken
to it we will see about some other arrangement. And,
Malcolm, I do trust that you will stay with us for another
week or two. It would seem to me as if I had turned you
out of my house were you to leave me so soon."
So Malcolm made a three-weeks' stay at his brother's,
and then started upon iiis new occupation of driving


BONNIE PItlNCE CHARLIE.
Highland cattle down into Lancashire. Once every two
or three months he came to Glasgow for a week or two
between his trips. In spite of Andrew's entreaties he re-
fused on these occasions to take tip his ahode with him,
but took a lodging not far off, coming in in the evening
for an hour to smoke a pipe with his brother, and never
failing of a morning to come in and take the child for a
long walk with him, carrying him upon his shoulder, and
keeping up a steady talk with him in his native French,
which he was anxious that the boy should not forget, as at
some time or other he might again return to France.
Some weeks after Malcolm's return to Scotland, he
wrote to Colonel Leslie, briefly giving his address at Glas-
gow; but making no allusion to the child, as, if the colonel
were still in prison, the letter would be sure to be opened
by the authorities. He also wrote to the major, giving
him his address, and begging him to communicate it to
Colonel Leslie whenever he should see him; that done,
there was nothing for it but to wait quietly. The post
was so uncertain in those days that he had but slight hope
that either of his letters would ever reach their destina-
tion. It was, however, the only means he had to adopt.
No answer came to either of his letters.
Four years later Malcolm went over to Paris, and cau-
tiously made inquiries; but no one had heard anything of
Colonel Leslie from the day he had been arrested. The
regiment was away fighting in the Low Countries, and the
only thing Malcolm could do was to call upon the people
who had had charge of the child, to give them his address
in case the colonel should ever appear to inquire of them.
He found, however, the house tenanted by other people.
He learned that the last occupants had left years before.
The neighbors remembered that one morning early some
officers of the law had come to the house, and the man
had been seised and carried away. He had been released


BONNIE PRINCE CHARfilB. 25
some months later, only to find that his wife had died of
grief and anxiety, and he had then sold off his goods and
gone no one knew whither. Malcolm, therefore, returned
to Glasgow, with the feeling that he had gained nothing
by his journey.


BONNIE PRINCE CMAUL1&
CHAPTER II.
THE JACOBITE AGEKT.
So twelve years passed. Ronald Leslie grew up a sturdy
lad, full of fun and mischief in spite of the sober atmos-
phere of the bailie's house; and neither floggiDg at school
nor lecturing at home appeared to have the slightest effect
in reducing him to that state of sober tranquillity which
was in Mrs. Anderson's eyes the thing to be most desired
in boys. Andrew was less deeply shocked than his wife at
the discovery of Ronald's various delinquencies, but his
sense of order and punctuality was constantly outraged.
He was, however, really fond of the lad; and even Mrs.
Anderson, greatly as the boy's ways constantly disturbed
and ruffled her, was at heart as fond of him as was her
husband. She considered, and not altogether wrongly,
that his wildness, as she called it, was in no slight degree
due to his association with her husband's brother.
Ronald looked forward to the periodical visits of the
drover with intense longing. He was sure of a sympa-
thetic listener in Malcolm, who listened with approval to
the tales of the various scrapes into which he had got since
his last visit; of how, instead of going to school, he had
played truant and with another boy his own age had em-
barked in a fisherman's boat and gone down the river and
had not been able to get back until next day; how he had
played tricks upon his dominie and had conquered in single
combat the son of Councillor Duff, the butcher, who had


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 27
spoken scoffing words at the Stuarts. Malcolm was, in
fact, delighted to find that in spite of repression and lec-
tures his young charge was growing up a lad of spirit. He
still hoped that some day Leslie might return, and he
knew how horrified he would be were he to find that his
son was becoming a smug and well-conducted citizen. No
small portion of his time on each of his visits to Glasgow
Malcolm spent in training the boy in the nse of arms.
"Your father was a gentleman," he would say to him,
"and it is fitting that you should know how to handle a
gentleman's arms. Clubs are well enough for citizens'
apprentices, but I would have you handle rapier and
broadsword as well as any of the young lairds. When you
get old enough, Ronald, you and I will cross the seas, and
together we will try and get to the bottom of the mystery
of your father's fate, and if we find that the worst has
come to the worst, we will seek out your mother. She
will most likely have married again. They will be sure to
have forced her into it; but even if she dare not acknowl-
edge you as her son, her influence may obtain for you a
commission in one of the king's regiments, and even if
they think I'm too old for a trooper 1 will go as your fol-
lower. There are plenty of occasions at the court of
France when a sharp sword and a stout arm, even if it be
somewhat stiffened by age, can do good service."
The lessons began as soon as Ronald was old enough to
hold a light blade, and as between the pauses of exercise
Malcolm was always ready to tell stories of his adventures
in the wars of France, the days were full of delight to
Ronald. When the latter reached the age of fourteen
Malcolm was not satisfied with the amount of proficiency
which the lad was able to gain during his occasional visits,
and therefore took him for further instruction to a com-
rade who had, like himself, served in France, and had
returned and settled down in Glasgow, where he opened a


28
BONNIH PR1NCK CHARL1R
fenoing-school, having been a maitre cTarmes among the
Scotch regiments.
The arrangement was, however, kept a profound secret
from Andrew and his wife; bnt on half-holidays, and on
any other days when he could manage to slip away for an
hour, Ronald went to his instructor and worked hard and
steadily with the rapier. Had Mrs. Anderson had an idea
of the manner in which he spent his time she would have
been horrified, and would certainly have spared her en-
comiums on his improved conduct and the absence of the
unsatisfactory reports which had before been so common.
The cloud of uncertainty which hung over his father's
fate could not but have an influence upon the boy's char-
acter, and the happy carelessness and gayety which were
its natural characteristics were modified by the thought
that his father might be languishing in a dungeon. Some-
times he would refuse to accompany his schoolfellows on
their rambles or fishing expeditions, and would sit for
hours thinking over all sorts of wild plans by which he
might penetrate to him and aid him to escape. He was
never tired of questioning Malcolm Anderson as to the
prisons in which, if still alive, his father would be likely
to be confined. He would ask as to their appearance, the
height of their walls, whether they were moated or not,
and whether other houses abutted closely upon them. One
day Malcolm asked him the reason of these questions, and
he replied, "Of course I want to see how it will be possible
to get my father out." And although Malcolm tried to
impress upon him that it would be an almost impossible
task even to discover in which prison his father was kept,
he would not allow himself to be discouraged.
"There must be some way of finding out, Malcolm. You
tell me that prisoners are not even known by their name
to the warders, but only under a number. Still some one
roust know—there must be lists kept of those in prison,


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE
23
and I shall trust to my mother to find out for me. A
great lady as she is must be able to get at people if she sets
about it, and as certainly she must have loved my father
very much, or she never would have married him secretly,
and got into such trouble for it. I am sure she will do
her best when she finds that you and I have come over to
get him out. When we know that, I think we ought to
be able to manage. You could get employment as a
warder, or I could go disguised as a woman, or as a priest,
or somehow. I feel sure we shall succeed if we do hut
find out that he is alive and where he is."
Malcolm knew too much about the strong and well-
guarded prisons of France to share in the hoy's sanguine
hopes, hut he did not try to discourage him. He thought
that with such an object in life before him the boy would
devote himself all the more eagerly to exercises which
would strengthen his arm, increase his skill with weapons,
and render him a brave and gallant officer, and in this he
was right. As the time went on Ronald became more and
more serious. He took no part whatever in the schoolboy
games and frolics in which he had been once a leader. He
worked hard at his school tasks the sooner to be done with
them, and above all devoted himself to acquiring a mastery
of the sword with a perseverance and enthusiasm which
quite surprised his instructor.
"I tell you, Malcolm, man," he said one day to his old
comrade, after Ronald had been for upward of two years
his pupil, "if I had known, when you first asked me to
teach the lad to handle a sword, how much of my time he
was going to occupy, I should have laughed in your face,
for ten times the sum you agreed to pay me would not
have been enough; but, having begun it for your sake, I
have gone on for the lad's. It has been a pleasure to teach
him, so eager was he to learn—so ready to work heart and
sonl to improve. The boy's wrist is as strong as mine and


30 BONNIE PRINOE CHARLIE.
his eye as quick. I have long since taught him all I know,
and it is practice now, and not teaching, that we have
every day. I tell you I have hard work to hold my own
with him; he knows every trick and turn as well as I do,
and is quicker with his Innge and reposte. Were it not
that I have my extra length of arm in my favor I could not
hold my own. As you know, I have many of the officers
of the garrison among my pupils, and some of them have
learned in good schools, hut there is not one of them could
defend himself for a minute against that boy. If it were
not that the matter has to be kept secret I would set him
in front of some of them, and you would see what short
work he would make of them. Have yon heard the ru-
mors, Malcolm, that the young chevalier is likely to follow
the example of his father, thirty years back, and to make
a landing in Scotland?"
"I have heard some such rumors," Malcolm replied,
"though whether there be aught in them I know not. I
hope that if he does so he will at any rate follow the ex-
ample of his father no further. As you know, I hold to
the Stuarts, but I must own they are but poor hands at
fighting. Charles the First ruined his cause; James the
Second threw away the crown of Ireland by galloping away
from the battle of the Boyne; the chevalier showed here
in '15 that he was no leader of men; and unless this lad is
made of very different stuff to his forefathers he had best
etay in France."
"But if he should come, Malcolm, I suppose you will
join him? I am afraid I shall be fool enough to do so,
even with my fifty years on my head. And you?"
"I suppose I shall be a fool too," Malcolm said. "The
Stuarts are Scotch, you see, and with all their faults I
would rather a thousand times have a Scottish king than
these Germans who govern us from London. If the Eng-
lish like them let them keep them, and let us have a king


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
31
of onr own. However, naught may come of it; it may bo
but a rumor. It is a card which Louis has threatened to
play a score of times, whenever he wishes to annoy Eng-
land. It is more than likely that it will come to naught,
as it has so often done before."
"But they tell me that there are agents traveling about
among the Highland clans, and that this time something
is really to be done."
"They have said so over and over again, and nothing
has come of it. For my part, I don't care which way it
goes. After the muddle that was made of it thirty years
ago it does not seem to me more likely that we shall get
rid of the Hanoverians now. Besides, the hangings* and
slaughterings then, would, I should think, make the nobles
and the heads of clans think twice ere they risked every-
thing again."
"That is true, but when men's blood is up they do not
count the cost; besides, the Highland clans are always
ready to fight. If Prince Charles comes you will see there
will not be much hanging back whatever the consequences
may be. Well, yon and I have not much to lose, except
onr lives."
"That is true enough, old friend; and I would rather
die that way than any other. Still, to tell you the truth,
I would rather keep my head on my shoulders for a few
years if I can."
"Well, nothing may come of it; but if it does I shall
strike a blow again for the old cause."
At home Ronald heard nothing but expressions of loy-
alty to the crown. The mere fact that the Highlanders
espoused the cause of the Stuarts was sufficient in itself to
make the Lowlanders take the opposite side. The religious
feeling, which had always counted for so much in the
Lowlands, and had caused Scotland to side with the Par-
liament against King Charles, had not lost its force. The


B0NN1B PRINCE CHARLIB.
33
arts and was an exile in their cause, and that the Hano-
verians had handed over the estate of which he himself
would now be the heir to one of their adherents.
"It is no use talking of these matters to Andrew," Mal-
colm impressed upon him; "it would do no good. When
he was a young man he took the side of the Hanoverians,
and he won't change now; while, did Mistress Janet guess
that your heart was with the Stuarts, she would say that
I was ruining you, and should bring you to a gallows. She
is not fond of me now, though she does her best to be civil
to her husband's brother; but did she know that you had
become a Jacobite, like enough she would move Andrew
to put a stop to your being with me, and there would be
all sorts of trouble."
"But they could not prevent my being with you," Ron-
ald said indignantly. "My father gave me into your
oharge, not into theirs."
"That's true enough, laddie; but it is they who have
cared for you and brought you up. When you are a man
you can no doubt go which way it pleases you; but till
then you owe your duty and respect to them, and not to
me, who have done naught for you but just carry you over
here in my cloak."
"I know they have done everything for me," Ronald
said penitently. "They have been very good and kind,
and I love them both; but for all that it is only natural
that my father should be first, and that my heart should
be in the cause that he fought for."
"That is right enough, Ronald, and I would not have it
otherwise, and I have striven to do my best to make you
as he would like to see you. Did he never come back
again I should be sorry indeed to see Colonel Leslie's son
growing up a Glasgow tradesman, as my brother no doubt
intends you to be, for I know he has long since given up any
thought of hearing from your father; bat in that you and


84' BONNIE PlilNCE CHARLIE.
I will have a say when the time comes. Until then yon
must treat Andrew as your natural guardian, and there is
no need to anger him by letting him know that your heart
is with the king over the water, any more than that you
can wield a sword like a gentleman. Let ns have peace
as long as we can. You are getting on for sixteen now;
another two years and we will think about going to Paris
together. I am off again to-morrow, Ronald; it will not
be a long trip this time, but maybe before I get back we
shall have news from France which will set the laud on
lire."
A short time after this conversation, as Ronald on his
return from college (for he was now entered at the uni-
versity) passed through the shop, the bailie was in conver-
sation with one of the city magistrates, and Ronald caught
the words:
"He is somewhere in the city. He came down from the
Highlands, where he has been going to and fro, two days
since. 1 have a warrant out against him, and the consta-
bles are on the lookout. I hope to have him in jail before
to-night. These pestilent rogues are a curse to the land,
though I cannot think the clans would be fools enough to
rise again, even though Charles Stuart did come."
Ronald went straight up to his room, and for a few
minutes sat in thought. The man of whom they spoke
was doubtless an emissary of Prince Charles, and his arrest
might have serious consequences, perhaps bring ruin on
all with whom he had been in communication. Who he
was or what he was like Ronald knew not; but he deter-
mined at any rate to endeavor to defeat the intentions of
the magistrate to lay hands on him. Accordingly a few
minutes later, while the magistrate was still talking with
Andrew, he again went out.
Ronald waited about outside the door till he left, and
then followed him at a short distance. The magistrate


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIF.
35
spoke to several acquaintances on the way, and then went
to the council chamber. Waiting outside, Ronald saw
two or three of the magistrates enter. An hour later the
magistrate he was watching came out; but he had gone
but a few paces when a man hurrying up approached him.
They talked earnestly for a minute or two. The magis-
trate then re-entered the building, remained there a few
minutes, and then joined the man who was waiting out-
side. Ronald had stolen up and taken his stand close by.
"It is all arranged," the magistrate said; "as soon as
night has fallen a party will go down, surround the house,
and arrest him. It is better not to do it in daylight. I
shall lead the party, which will come round to my house,
so if the men you have left on watch bring you news that
he has changed his hiding-place, let me know at once."
The magistrate walked on. Ronald stood irresolute.
He had obtained no clew as to the residence of the person
of whom they were in search, and after a moment's thought
he determined to keep an eye upon the constable, who
would most likely join his comrade on the watch. This,
however, he did not do immediately. He had probably
been for some time at work, and now took the opportunity
of going home for a meal, for he at once made his way to
a quiet part of the city, and entered a small house.
It was half an hour before he came out again, and
Ronald fidgeted with impatience, for it was already grow-
ing dusk. When he issued out Ronald saw that he was
armed with a heavy cudgel. He walked quickly now, and
Ronald, following at a distance, passed nearly across the
town, and down a quiet street which terminated against
the old wall running from the Castle Port to a small tower.
When he got near the bottom of the street a man came
out from an archway, and the two spoke together. From
their gestures Ronald felt sure that it was the last house
on the left-hand side of the street that was being watched.


86 - BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
He had not ventured to follow far down the street, for as
there was no thoroughfare he would at once be regarded
with suspicion. The question now was how to warn the man
of his danger. He knew several men were on the watch,
and as only one was in the street, doubtless the others
were behind the house. If anything was to be done there
was no time to be lost, for the darkness was fast closing in.
After a minute's thought he went quickly up the street
and then started at a run, and then came down upon a
place where he could ascend the wall, which was at many
points in bad repair. With some difficulty he climbed up,
and found that he was exactly opposite tho house he
wished to reach. It was dark now. Even in the princi-
pal streets the town was only lit by oil lamps here and
there, and there was no attempt at illumination in the
quiet quarters, persons who went abroad after nightfall
always carrying a lantern with them. There was still
sufficient light to show Ronald that the house stood at a
distance of some fourteen feet from the wall. The roof
sloped too steeply for him to maintain his holding upon it;
but halfway along the house was a dormer-window about
three feet above the gutter. It was unglazed, and doubt-
less gave light to a granary or storeroom.
Ronald saw that his only chance was to alight on the
roof close enough to this window to be able to grasp the
woodwork. At any other moment he would have hesitated
before attempting such a leap. The wall was only a few
feet wide, and he could therefore get but little run for a
spring. His blood was, however, up, and having taken
his resolution he did not hesitate. Drawing back as far as
he could he took three steps, and then sprang for the win-
dow. Its sill was some three feet higher than the edge of
the wall from which he sprang.
The leap was successful; his feet struck just upon the
gutter, and the impetus threw forward his body, and bis


BOHTNIK PRINCE CHARLIE.
87
bands grasped the woodwork of the window. In a moment
he had dragged himself inside. It was quite dark within
the room. He moved carefully, for the floor was piled
with disused furniture, boxes, sacking, and rubbish. He
was some time finding the door, but although he moved
as carefully as he could he knocked over a heavy chest
which was placed on a rickety chair, the two falling with
a crash on the floor. At last he found the door and opened
it. As he did so a light met his eyes, and he saw
ascending the staircase a man with a drawn sword, and a
woman holding a light above her head following closely.
The man uttered an exclamation on seeing Ronald appear.
"A thief!" he said. "Surrender, or I will run you
through at once."
"I am no thief," Ronald replied. "My name is Ronald
Leslie, and I am a student at the university. I have come
here to warn some one whom I know not, in this house,
that it is watched, and that in a few minutes at the out-
side a band of the city watch will be here to capture him."
The man dropped the point of his sword, and taking
the light from the woman held it closer to Ronald's face.
"How came you here?" he asked. "How did you learn
this news?"
"The house is watched both sides below," Ronald said,
"and I leaped from the wall through the dormer-window.
I heard a magistrate arranging with one of the constables
for a capture, and gathered that he of whom they were in
search was a Jacobite, and as I come of a stock which has
always been faithful to the Stuarts, I hastened to warn
him."
The woman uttered a cry of alarm.
"I thank you with all my heart, young sir. I am he
for whom they are in search, and if I get free you will
render a service indeed to our cause; but there is no time
to talk now, if what you tell me be true. You say the
house is watched from both sides?"


S8
BONNIE PRINUE CUAliLlB.
"Yes; there are two men in the lane below, one or
more, I know not how many, behind."
"There is no escape behind," the man said; "the walls
are high, and other houses abut upon them. I will sally
out and fight through the men in front."
"I can handle the sword," Ronald put in; "and if yon
will provide me with a weapon I will do my best by yonr
side."
"You are a brave lad," the man said, "and I accept
your aid."
He led the way downstairs and entered a room, took
down a sword from over the fireplace, and gave it to
Ronald.
As he took it in his hand there was a lond knocking at
the door.
"Too late!" the man exclaimed. "Quick, the light,
Mary! at any rate I must burn my papers."
He drew some letters from his pocket, lit them at the
lamp, and threw them on the hearth; then opening a cab-
inet he drew forth a number of other papers and crumpling
them up added them to the blaze.
"Thank God that is safe!" he said, "the worst evil is
averted."
"Can yon not escape by the way by which I came
hither?" Ronald said. "The distance is too great to leap;
but if yon have got a plank, or can pnll up a board from
the floor, you could pnt it across to the wall and make
your escape that way. I will try to hold the stairs till yon
are away."
"I will try at least," the man said. "Mary, bring the
light, and aid me while our brave friend does his best to
give us time."
So saying he sprang upstairs, while Ronald made his
way down to the door.
"Who is making such a noise at the door of a quiet
house at this time of night?" he shouted.


BONNIE PRINCE CEABL1&
39
"Open in the king's name," was the reply; "we have a
warrant to arrest one who ia concealed here."
"There is no one concealed here," Ronald replied, "and
I donbt that you are, as you say, officers of the peace; but
if so, pass your warrant through the grille, and if it be
signed and in due form I will open to yon."
"I will show my warrant when needs be," the voice an-
swered. "Once more, open the door or we will break
it in."
"Do it at your peril," Ronald replied. "How can I tell
yon are not thieves who seek to ransaok the house, and
that your warrant is a pretense. I warn you that the first
who enters I will run him through the body."
The reply was a shower of blows on the door, and a
similar attack was begun by a party behind the house.
The door was strong, and after a minute or two the ham-
mering ceased, and then there was a creaking, straining
noise, and Ronald knew they were applying a crowbar to
foroe it open. He retreated to a landing halfway up the
stairs, placed a lamp behind him so that it would show its
light fnll on the faces of those ascending the stairs, and
waited. A minute later there was a crash; the lock had
yielded, but the bar still held the door in its place. Then
the blows redoubled, mingled with the crashing of wood;
then there was the sound of a heavy fall, and a body of
men burst in.
There was a rush at the stairs but the foremost halted
at the sight of Ronald with his drawn sword.
"Keep back," he shouted, "or beware! The watch will
be here in a few minutes, and then you will all be laid by
the heels."
"Fool! we are the watch," one of the men exclaimed,
and, dashing up the ^tairs, aimed a blow at Ronald. He
guarded it and ran the man through the shoulder. He
dropped his sword and fell back with a curse.


40
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
At this moment the woman ran downstairs from above
and nodded to Ronald to signify that the fugitive had
escaped.
"Yon see I hold to my word," Ronald said in a loud
voice. "If ye be the watch, which I donbt, show me the
warrant, or if ye have one in authority with yon let him
proclaim himself."
"Here is the warrant, and here am I, James M'Whirtle,
a magistrate of this city."
"Why did yon not say so before?" Ronald exclaimed,
lowering his sword. "If it be truly the worshipful Mr.
M'Whirtle let him show himself, for surely I know him
well, having seen him often in the house of my guardian,
Bailie Anderson."
Mr. M'Whirtle, who had been keeping well in the rear,
now came forward.
"It is himself," Ronald said. "Why did yon not say
yon were here at once, Mr. M'Whirtle, instead of setting
yonr men to break down the door, as if they were High-
land caterans on a foray?"
"We bade yon open in the king's name," the magistrate
said, "and yon withstood ns, and it will be a hanging
matter for yon, for you have aided the king's enemies."
"The king's enemies!" Ronald said in a tone of surprise.
"How can there be any enemies of the king here, seeing
there are only myself and the good woman upstairs? Yon
will find no others."
"Search the house," the magistrate said furiously, "and
take this malapert lad into custody on the charge of assist-
ing the king's enemies, of impeding the course of justice,
of withstanding by force of arms the issue of a lawful writf
and with grievously wounding one of the city watch."
Ronald laughed.
"It is a grievous list, worshipful sir; but mark you, as
Boon as you showed yonr warrant and declared yourself I


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
41
gave way to you. I only resisted so long as it seemed to
me you were evildoers breaking into a peaceful house."
Two of the watch remained as guard over Ronald; one
of the others searched the house from top to bottom. No
signs of the fugitive were discovered.
"He must bo here somewhere," the magistrate said,
"since he was seen to enter, and the house has been closely
watched ever since. See, there are a pile of ashes on the
hearth as if papers had been recently burned. Sound the
floors and the walls."
The investigation was particularly sharp in the attic,
for a board was here found to be loose, and there were
signs of its being recently wrenched out of its place, bnt
as the room below was unceiled this discovery led to noth-
ing. At last the magistrate was convinced that the fugi-
tive was not concealed in the house, and, after placing his
seals on the doors of all the rooms and leaving four men
in charge, he left the place, Ronald, under the charge of
four men, accompanying him.
On the arrival at the city tolbooth Ronald was thrust
into a cell and there left until morning. He was then
brought before Mr. M'Whirtle and two other of the city
magistrates. Andrew Anderson was in attendance, having
been notified the night before of what had befallen Ronald.
The bailie and his wife had at first been unable to credit
the news, and were convinced that some mistake had been
made. Andrew had tried to obtain his release on his
promise to bring him up in the morning, but Mr.
M'Whirtle and his colleagues, who had been hastily sum-
moned together, would not hear of it.
"It's a case of treason, man. Treason against his gra-
cious majesty; aiding and abetting one of the king's ene-
mies, to say naught of brawling and assaulting the city
watoh."
The woman found in the house had also been brought


42
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
up, but no precise charge was made against her. The
court was crowded, for Andrew, in hia wrath at being un-
able to obtain Ronald's release, had not been backward in
publishing his grievance, and many of his neighbors were
present to hear this strange charge against Ronald Leslie.
The wounded constable and another, first gave their
evidence.
"I myself can confirm what has been said," Mr.
M'Whirtle remarked, "seeing that I was present with the
watch to see to the arrest of a person against whom a war-
rant had been issued."
"Who is that person?" Ronald asked. "Seeing that I
am charged with aiding and abetting his escape it seems to
me that I have a right to know who he is."
The magistrates looked astounded at the effrontery of
the question, but after a moment's consultation together
Mr. M'Whirtle said that in the interest of justice it was
nnadvisable at the present moment to state the name of
the person concerned.
"What have you to say, prisoner, to the charge made
against yon? In consideration of our good friend Bailie
Anderson, known to be a worthy citizen and loyal subject
of his majesty, we would be glad to hear what you have to
say anent this charge."
"I have nothing to say," Ronald replied quietly. "Be-
ing in the house when it was attacked, with as much noise
as if a band of border ruffians were at the gate, I stood on
the defense. I demanded to see what warrant they had
for forcing an entry, and as they would show me none, I
did my best to protect the house; but the moment Mr.
M'Whirtle proclaimed who he was I lowered my sword
and gave them passage."
There was a smile in the court at the boy's coolness.
"But how came ye there, young sir? How came ye to
be in the house at all, if ye were there for a good motive?"


BONNIE PRINCE CHABLIE.
43
"That I decline to say," Ronald answered. "It seems
to me that any one may be in a house by the consent of
its owners, without having to give his reasons therefor."
"It will be the worse for yon if yon defy the conrt. I
ask you again how came you there?"
"I have no objection to tell you how I came there,"
Ronald said. "I was walking on the old wall, which, as
you know, runs close by the house, when I saw an ill-
looking loon hiding himself as if watching the house,
looking behind I saw another ruffianly-looking man there."
Two gasps of indignation were heard from the porch at
the back of the court. "Thinking that there was mis-
chief on hand I leaped from the wall to the dormer-window
to warn the people of the house that there were ill-doers
who had designs upon the place, and then remained to see
what came of it. That is the simple fact."
There was an exclamation of incredulity from the
magistrates.
"If you doubt me," Ronald said, "you can send a man
to the wall. I felt my feet loosen a tile and it slid down
into the gutter."
One of the magistrates gave an order, and two of the
watch left the court.
"And who did you find in the house?"
"I found this good woman, and sorely frightened she
was when I told her what kind of folk were lurking
outside."
"And was there any one else there?"
"There was a man there," Ronald said quietly, "and he
seemed alarmed too."
"What became of him?"
"I cannot say for certain," Ronald replied; "but if you
ask my opinion I should say, that having no stomach for
meeting the people outside, he just went out the way I
came in, especially as I heard the worshipful magistrate
say that a board in the attic had been lifted."


44
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
The magistrates looked at each other in astonishment;
the mode of escape had not occurred to any, and the dis-
appearance of the fugitive was now explained.
"I never heard such a tale," one of the magistrates said
after a pause. "It passes belief that a lad, belonging to
the family of a worthy and respectable citizen, a bailie of
the city and one who stands well with his fellow townsmen,
should take a desperate leap from the wall through a win-
dow of a house where a traitor was in hiding, warn him
that the house was watched, and give him time to escape
while he defended the stairs. Such a tale, sure, was never
told in a court. What say you, bailie?"
"I can say naught," Andrew said. ••The boy is a good
boy and a quiet one; given to mischief like other boys of
his age, doubtless, but always amenable. What can have
possessed him to behave in such a wild manner I cannot
conceive, but it seems to me that it was but a boy's freak."
"It was no freak when he ran his sword through Peter
Muir's shoulder," Mr. M'Whirtle said. "Ye will allow
that, neighbor Anderson."
"The man must have run against the sword," the bailie
said, "seeing the boy scarce knows one end of a weapon
from another."
"Yon are wrong there, bailie," one of the constables
said; "for I have seen him many a time going into the
school of James Macklewain, and I have heard a comrade
say, who knows James, that the lad can handle a sword
with the best of them."
"I will admit at once," Ronald said, "that I have gone
to Macklewain's school and learned fencing of him. My
father, Colonel Leslie of Glenlyon, was a gentleman, and
it was right that I should know how to wield a sword, and
James Macklewain, who had fought in the French wars
and knew my father, was good enough to teach me. I
may say that my guardian knew nothing of this."


1
45
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
"No, indeed," Andrew said. "I never so much as
dreamed of it. If I bad done so he and I would have
talked together to a purpose."
"Leslie of Glenlyon was concerned in the '15, was he
not?" Mr. M'Whirtle said; "and had to fly the country;
and his son seems to be treading in his steps, bailie. I
doubt ye have been nourishing a viper in your bosom."
At this moment the two constables returned, and re-
ported that certainly a tile was loose as the prisoner had
described, and there were scratches as if of the feet of some
one entering the window, but the leap was one that very
few men would undertake.
"Your storv is so far confirmed, prisoner; but it does
not seem to us that even had you seen two men watching
a house it would be reasonable that you would risk your
neck in this way without cause. Clearly you have aided
and abetted a traitor to escape justice, and you will be re-
manded. I hope, before you are brought before ns again,
yon will make up your mind to make a clean breast of it,
and throw yourself on the king's mercy."
Ronald was accordingly led back to the cell, the bailie
being too much overwhelmed with surprise at what he had
heard to utter any remonstrance.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
CHAPTER III.
FEEE.
After Ronald had been removed from the court the
woman was questioned. She asserted that her master was
away, and was, she believed, in France, and that in his
absence she often let lodgings to strangers. That two
days before, a man whom she knew not came and hired a
room for a few days. That on the evening before, hearing
a noise in the attic, she went up with him, and met Ronald
coming downstairs. That when Ronald said there were
strange men outside the house, and when immediately
afterward there was a great knocking at the door, the man
drew his sword and ordered her to come upstairs with him.
That he then made her assist him to pull up a plank, and
thrust it from the attic to the wall, and ordered her to
replace it when he had gone. She supposed he was a thief
flying from justice, but was afraid to refuse to do his
bidding.
"And why did you not tell us all this, woman, when we
came in?" Mr. M'Whirtle asked sternly. "Had ye told
us we might have overtaken him."
"I was too much frightened," the woman answered.
"There were swords out and blood running, and men
using words contrary both to the law and Scripture. I
was frightened enough before, and I just put my apron over
my head and sat down till the hubbub was over. And
then as no one asked me any questions, and I feared I


BONNIE PRINCE CHATILIK.
47
might have done wrong in aiding a thief to escape, I just
held my tongue."
No cros3-questioning could elicit anything further from
the woman, who indeed seemed frightened almost out of
her senses, and the magistrate at last ordered her to return
to the house and remain there under the supervision of
the constable until again sent for.
Andrew Anderson returned home sorely disturbed in his
mind. Hitherto he had told none, even of his intimates,
that the boy living in his house was the son of Colonel
Leslie, but had spoken of him as the child of an old ac-
quaintance, who had left him to his care. The open an-
nouncement of Ronald that he was the son of one of the
leaders in the last rebellion, coming just as it did when
the air was thick with rumors of another rising, troubled
him greatly; and there was the fact that the boy had,
unknown to him, been learning fencing; and lastly this
interference, which had enabled a notorious emissary of
the Pretender to escape arrest.
"The boy's story may be true as far as it goes," he said
to his wife when relating to her the circumstances, "for I
have never known him to tell a lie; but I cannot think it
was all the truth. A boy does not take such a dreadful
leap as that, and risk breaking his neck, simply because
he sees two men near the house. He must somehow have
known that man was there, and went to give him warning.
Now I think of it, he passed through the shop when Peter
M'Whirtle was talking to me about it, though, indeed,
he did not know then where the loon was in hiding. The
boy went out soon afterward, and must somehow have
learned, if indeed he did not know before. Janet, I fear
that you and I have been like two blind owls with regard
to the boy, and'I dread sorely that my brother Malcolm is
at the bottom of all this mischief."
This Mrs. Anderson was ready enough to credit, but


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIR.
she was too much bewildered and horrified to do more
than to shake her head and weep.
"Will they cut off his head, Andrew?" she asked at last.
"No, there's no fear of that; but they may imprison
him for a bit, and perhaps give him a good flogging—the
young rascal. But there, don't fret over it, Janet. I
will do all I can for him. And in truth I think Malcolm
is more to blame than he is; and we have been to blame
too for letting the lad be so much with him, seeing that
we might be sure he would put all sorts of notions in the
boy's head."
"But what is to be done, Andrew? We cannot let the
poor lad remain in prison."
"We have no choice in the matter, Janet. In prison he
is, and in prison he has to remain until he is let out, and
I see no chance of that. If it had only been a brawl with
the watch it could have been got over easily enough; but
this is an affair of high treason—aiding and abetting the
king's enemies, and the rest of it. If it were in the old
times they would put the thumb-screws on him to find out
all he knew about it, for they will never believe he risked
his life making that fool's jump from the wall unless he
had been in the plot; and the fact that his father before
him was in arms for the Chevalier tells that way. I should
not be surprised if an order comes for him to be sent to
London to be examined by the king's councilors; but I
will go round now and ask the justices what they think of
the matter."-
His tidings when he returned were not encouraging;
the general opinion of the magistrates being that Ronald
was certainly mixed up in the Jacobite plot, that the matter
was altogether too serious to be disposed of by them, being
of the nature of high treason, and that nothing could be
done until instrncticns were received from London. No
clew had been obtained as to the whereabouts of the man


BONNIE PRINVK CHARLIE.
40
who bad escaped, and it was thought probable that he had
at once dropped beyond the walls and made for the west.
Malcolm arrived ten days later from a journey in Lan-
cashire, and there was a serious quarrel between him and
Andrew on his presenting himself at the house.
"It is not only that you led the lad into mischief, Mal-
colm, but that you taught him to do it behind my back."
"You may look at it in that way if you will, Andrew,
and it's natural enough from your point of view; but I
take no blame to myself. You treated the boy as if he
had been your own son, and I thank you with all my heart
for your kindness to him; but I could not forget that he
was the son of my old friend and colonel, Leslie of Glen-
lyon, and I do not blame myself that I have kept the same
alive in his mind also. It was my duty to see that the
young eagle was not turned into a barndoor fowl; but I
never thought he was going to use his beak and his claws
so soon."
"A nice thing yon will have to tell his father, that
owing to your teachings his son is a prisoner in the Tower,
maybe for life. But there—there's no fear of that. You
will never have to render that account, for there's no more
chance of your ever hearing more of him than there is of
my becoming king of Scotland. It's bad enough that yon
have always been a ne'er-do-well yourself without training
that unfortunate boy to his ruin."
"Well, well, Andrew, I will not argue with you, and I
don't blame you at being sore and angry over the matter;
nor do I deny what you have said about myself; it's true
enough, and you might say worse things against me with-
out my quarreling with ye over it. However, the lees said
the better. I will take myself off and think over what's
to be done."
"You had better come up and have your supper with
us," Andrew said, mollified by his brother's humility.


CO
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
"Not for twenty golden guineas, Andrew, would I face
Mistress Janet. She has borne with me well, though I
know in her heart she disapproves of me altogether; but
after this scrape into which I have got the boy I daren't
face her. She might not say much, but to eat with her
eye upon me would choke me."
Malcolm proceeded at once to the establishment of his
friend Macklewain.
"This is a nice kettle of fish, Malcolm, about young
Leslie. I have had the justices down here, asking me all
sorts of questions, and they have got into their minds that
I taught him not only sword play but treason, and they
have been threatening to put me in the stocks as a vaga-
bond; but I snapped my fingers in their faces, saying I
earned my money as honestly as they did, and that I con-
cern myself in no way in politics, but teach English officers
and the sons of Glasgow tradesmen as well as those of
Highland gentlemen. They were nicely put out, I can
tell you; but I didn't care for that, for I knew I was in
the right of it. But what on earth made the young cock
meddle in this matter? How came he to be mixed up in
a Jacobite plot? Have you got your finger in it?"
"Not I, James; and how it happens that he is concerned
in it is more than I can guess. I know, of course, his
heart is with the king over the water; but how he came
to get his hand into the pie is altogether beyond me."
"The people here are well-nigh mad about it. I know
not who the gallant who has escaped is; but it is certain
that his capture was considered a very important one, and
that the justices here expected to have gained no small
credit by his arrest, whereas now they will be regarded as
fools for letting him slip through their fingers."
"I cannot for the life of me make out how he came to
be mixed up in such a matter. No one but you and I
could have known that he was a lad of mettle, who might


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
51
be trusted in snch a business. It can hardly be that they
would have confided any secrets to him; still, the fact
that he was in the house with the man they are in search
of, and that he drew and risked his life and certain impris-
onment to secare his escape, shows that he must have been
heart and soul in the plot."
"And what do you think of doing, Malcolm?"
"I shall get him out somehow. I can lay hands on a
score or two or more of onr old comrades here in Glasgow,
and I doubt not that they will all strike a blow with me
for Leslie's son, to say nothing of his being a follower of
the Stuarts."
"You are not thinking, man, of attacking the jail!
That would be a serious matter. The doors are strong,
and you would have the soldiers, to say naught of the
town-guard and the citizens, upon you before you had
reached him."
"No, no, James, I am thinking of no suoh foolishness.
I guess that they will not be trying him for withstanding
the watch, that's but a small matter; they will be sending
him south for the king's ministers to get out of him what
he knows about the Jacobite plot and the names of all
concerned, and it's upon the road that we must get him
out of their hands. Like enough they will only send four
troopers with him, and we can easily master them some-
where in the dales."
"It's more like, Malcolm, they will send him by ship.
They will know well enough that if the lad knows aught
there will be plenty whose interest it is to get him out of
their hands. I think they will take the safer way of put-
ting him on board ship."
"Like enough they will," Malcolm agreed, "and in that
case it will be a harder job than I deemed it. But at any
rate I mean to try. Ronald's not the lad to turn traitor;
he will say nothing whatever they do to him, you may be


52
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
Bare, and he may lie for years in an English prison if w«
do not get him out of their hands before he gets there.
At any rate what we have got to do now is to mark every
ship in the port sailing for London, and to find ont whether
passages are taken for a prisoner and his guard in any of
them. I will make that my business, and between times
get a score of trusty fellows together in readiness to start
if they should send him by land; but I donht not that you
are right, and that he will be taken off by ship."
The days of waiting passed slowly to Ronald, and An-
drew Anderson once or twice obtained permission to see
him. The bailie wisely abstained from any reproaches,
and sought only to persuade him to make a clean breast of
the business, and to tell all he knew about a plot which
could but end in failure and ruin to all concerned. Al-
though his belief in Ronald's truthfulness was great he
could not credit that the story which ho had told contained
all the facts of the matter. To the bailie it seemed in-
credible that merely from an abstract feeling in favor of
the Stuarts Ronald would have risked his life and liberty
in aiding the escape of a Jacobite agent, nnless he was in
some way deeply involved in the plot; and he regarded
Ronald's assurances to the contrary as the outcome of
what he considered an entirely mistaken sense of loyalty
to the Stnart cause.
"Its all very well, Ronald," he said, shaking his head
sadly; "but when they get you to London they will find
means to make you open your mouth. They have done
away with the thumb-screws and the rack, but there are
other ways of making a prisoner speak, and it would be
far better for yon to make a clean breast of it at once.
Janet is grieving for you as if you were her own son, and
I cannot myself attend to my business. Who would have
thought that so young a lad should have got himself
mixed up in such sair trouble!"


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
53
"I have really told yon all, bailie, though yon will not
believe me, and I am sorry indeed for the trouble I have
brought upon you and my aunt"—for Ronald had from
the first been taught to address the bailie and his wife as
if Malcolm Anderson had been his real father; "anyhow I
wish they would settle it. I would rather know the worst
than go on from day to day expecting something that
never happens."
"Yon have to wait, Ronald, till word comes from Lon-
don. If they write from there that your case can be dealt
with merely for the assault upon the watch I can promise
you that a few weeks in jail are all that yon are like to
have; but I fear that there is little chance of that. They
are sure to send for you to London, and whether you will
ever oome back alive the gnde Lord only knows. We
know what came of treason thirty years ago, and like
enough they will be even more severe now, seeing that
they will hold that folks have all the less right to try and
disturb matters so long settled."
"Have you seen Malcolm?" Ronald asked, to change
ttie conversation.
"Ay, lad, I have seen him, and the meeting was not
altogether a pleasant one for either of us."
"I hope you have not quarreled with him on my ac-
count!" Ronald said eagerly.
"We have not exactly quarreled, but we have had words.
I could not but tell him my opinion as to his learning you
to take to such course, but we parted friends; but I doubt
it will be long before Janet can see him with patience."
The jailer, who was present at the interview, here noti-
fied that the bailie's time was up.
"I shall see you again, Ronald, before they take yon
south. I would that I could do more to help you besides
just coming to see you."
"I know you cannot, uncle. I have got into the scrape


64
BONNIE PltlNCR CnARLIB,
and must take the consequences; but if I were placed in
the same position I should do it again."
A few days afterward, as he was eating his ration of
prison bread, Ronald found in it a small pellet of paper,
and on opening it read the words: "Keep up your courage,
friends are at work for you. You will hear more yet
of M. A."
Ronald was glad to know that his old friend was think-
ing of him, but, knowing how strong was the prison, he
had little hopes that Malcolm would be able to effect any-
thing to help him. Still the note gave him comfort.
Three days later Andrew called again to bid him good-
by, telling him that orders had been received from London
that he was to be sent thither by ship.
"I should like to have seen Malcolm before I went, if I
could," Eonald said.
"I have not seen him for several days," the bailie said.
"I have sent down several times to the house where he
lodges, but he is always away; but, whether or no, there
would be no chance of your seeing him. I myself had
difficulty in getting leave to see you, though a bailie and
known to be a loyal citizen. But Malcolm knows that
there would be no chance of one with such a character as
his getting to see you, and that it would draw attention to
him even to ask such a thing, which, if he has a hand in
this mad-brain plot, he would not wish."
"Malcolm would not mind a straw whether they kept a
watch on him or not," Ronald said. "Will you tell him,
when you see him next, that I got his message."
"What message? I have given you no message that I
know of."
"He will know what I mean. Tell him, whether aught
comes of it or not I thank him, and for all his kindness to
me, as I do you and Aunt Janet."
At the same time with the order that Bonald should be


BONNIE PR1NUE CHARLIE.
55
sent to London the authorities of Glasgow received an in-
timation that the ministers felt groat surprise at the luke-
warmness which had been shown in allowing so notorions
and important an enemy of his majesty to escape, and that
the king himself had expressed marked displeasure at the
conduct of the city authorities in the matter. Greatly
mortified at the upshot of an affair from which they had
hoped to obtain much credit from government, and believ-
ing it certain that there were many greatly interested in
getting Ronald out of the hands of his captors, the authori-
ties took every precaution to prevent it. He was taken
down to the riverside under a strong escort, and in ad-
dition to the four warders who were to be in charge of the
prisoner as far as London, they put on board twelve men
of the city guard. These were to remain with the ship
until she was well out at sea, and then to return in a boat
which the vessel was to tow behind her.
Ronald could not but smile when he saw all these for-
midable preparations for his safety. At the same time he
felt that any hope he had entertained that Malcolm might,
as the message hinted, make an attempt at rescue were
blighted. The vessel dropped down with the tide. The
orders of the justices had been so strict and urgent that
the whole of the men placed on board kept a vigilant
watch. Just as they were abreast of Dumbarton the
sound of oars was heard, and presently a boat was seen
approaching. As it got nearer two men were seen to be
rowing, and two others seated in the stern; but as the
craft was a large one there was room for others to be lying
in the bottom. The constable in charge shonted to the
boat to keep off.
"Stop rowing," he cried, "and come no nearer. If yon
do we fire, and as I don't want to shed your blood I warn
you that I have sixteen armed men here."
As bis words were emphasized by the row of men, who


BONNIE PRINCE OBAIILIE.
-with leveled muskets ranged themselves along at the side
of the ship, the boat ceased rowing.
"What are you afraid of?" one of the men in the stern
shouted. "Cannot a fisherman's boat row out without
being threatened with shooting? What are you and your
sixteen armed men doing on board? Are you expecting a
French fleet off the coast? and do you think you will beat
them off if they board you? How long have the Glasgow
traders taken to man their ships with fighting men?"
Bonald was in the cabin under the poop; it opened on
to the waist, and received its light from an opening in the
door, at which two armed men had stationed themselves
when the boat was heard approaching. Had the cabin
possessed a porthole through which he could have squeezed
himself he would long before have jumped overboard and
tried to make his escape by swimming under cover of the
darkness. He now strove to force the door open for he
recognized Malcolm's voice, and doubted not that his
friend had spoken in order to let him know that he was
there, that he might if possible leap over and swim to the
boat; hut it was fastened strongly without, and the guards
outside shouted that they would fire unless he remained
quiet.
No reply was made to the taunts of the man in the boat,
and slowly, for the wind was but just filling her sails, the
vessel dropped down the river, and the boat was presently
lost sight of.
In the morning the breeze freshened. It was not till
the ship was eight miles beyond the mouth of the river
that the boat was pulled up alongside, and the guard,
taking their places on board, hoisted sail and started on
their return to Glasgow.
Once fairly at sea Ronald was allowed to leave his cabin.
Now that he was enjoying the fresh air his spirits soon
recovered the tone which they had lost somewhat during


BONNIE PRING a CHARLIE.
57
his three weeks' confinement in prison, and he thoroughly
enjoyed his voyage. The man who was in charge of the
gnard had at first wished to place some restriction on his
going about on board as he chose; bnt the crew sided with
the yonng prisoner, and threw snch ridicule on the idea
that four warders and a head constable were afraid, even
for a moment, to lose sight of a boy on board a ship at sea,
that he gave way, and allowed Ronald free liberty of action,
although he warned his subordinates that they must not
relax their caution for a moment.
"The crew are all with him. They think it a shame
that a lad like this should be hauled to London as a pris-
oner charged with treasonable practices; and sailors, when
they once get an idea into their heads, are as obstinate as
Highland cattle. I have told them that he drew a sword
and held the staircase against ns all while a noted traitor
made his escape, and that he ran one of ns through the
shoulder, and they only shouted with laughter, and said
he was a brave young cock. Like as not, if they had a
chance, these men would aid him to escape, and then we
should have to answer for it, and heavily too; loss of place
and imprisonment would be the least of what we might ex-
pect; so though, while when at sea and in full daylight
he can do as he pleases, we must be doubly vigilant at
night, or in port if the vessel should have to put in."
Accordingly, to the great disgust of the sailors the watoh
by turns stood sentry outside Ronald's door at night,
thereby defeating a plan which the sailors had formed of
lowering a boat the first night they passed near land, and
letting Ronald make his escape to shore.
The wind was favorable until the vessel rounded the
Land's End. After that it became baffling and fickle,
and it was more than three weeks after the date of her
sailing from Glasgow that the vessel entered the mouth of
the Thames. By this time Ronald's boyish spirits had


68
BONN IK PIUNGE CHAI1L1R.
allayed all suspicion on the part of his guards. He joked
with the sailors, climbed about the rigging like a cat, and
was so little affected by his position that the guards were
convinced that he was free from the burden of any state
secret, and that no apprehension of any serious consequence
to himself was weighing upon him.
"Poor lad!" the head warder said; "he will need all his
spirits. He will have hard work to make the king's coun-
cil believe that he interfered in such a matter as this from
a pure love of adventure. He will have many a weary month
to pass in prison before they free him, I reckon. It goes
against my heart to hand over such a mere laddie as a pris-
oner; still it is no matter of mine. I have my duty to do,
and it's not for me to question the orders I have received,
or to argue whether a prisoner is innocent or guilty."
As the vessel anchored off Gravesend to wait for the
turn of the tide to take her up, a boat rowed by a water-
man, and with a man sitting in the stern, passed close by
the ship. The head warder had now redoubled his vigi-
lance, and one of the guards with loaded musket was
standing on the deck not far from Ronald, who was sitting
on the taffrail. As the boat passed some twenty yards
astern of the ship the man who was not rowing turned
round for a moment and looked up at Ronald. It was but
a momentary glance that the lad caught of his face, and
he suppressed with difficulty a cry of surprise, for he rec-
ognized Malcolm Anderson. The rower continued stead-
ily to ply his oars, and continued his course toward another
ship anchored lower down the river. Ronald stood watch-
ing the boat, and saw that after making a wide sweep it
was rowed back again to Gravesend.
Ronald had no doubt that Malcolm had come south in
hopes of effecting his escape, and guessed that he had
taken up his post at Gravesend with the intention of ex-
amining every ship as she passed up until the one in which








so
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
aahore with Ronald, and handed the latter a long coat
which would reach to his heels and conceal the drenched
state of his clothing from notice.
"We have tricked them nicely, dear boy," he said; "we
are safe now. Long before they can lower a boat and get
here we shall be safe in shelter, and our five Glasgow bodies
will have something to do to look for ns here." ,
Moderating his pace so as to avoid attracting attention,
Malcolm proceeded along several streets and lanes, and
presently stopped at the door of a little shop.
"I am lodging here," he said, "and have told the people
of the house that I am expecting a nephew back from a
cruise in the Mediterranean."
As he passed through the shop he said to the woman
behind the counter: "Here he is safe and sound. He's
been some days longer than I expected, but I was not so
very far wrong in my calculations. The yonng scamp has
had enough of the sea, and has agreed to go back again
with me to his own people."
"That's right," the woman said. "My own boy ran
away two years ago, and I hope he will have come to his
senses by the time he gets back again."
When they were together in their room upstairs Maloolm
threw his arms ronnd Ronald's neck.
"Thank God, my dear boy, I have got yon out of the
clutches of the law! You do not know how I have been
fretting since I heard you were caught, and thought that
if ill came to you it would be all my fault. And now tell
me how you got into this scrape, for it has been puzzling
me ever since I heard it. Surely when I saw yon last yon
knew nothing about any Jacobite goings-on?"
Ronald related the whole particulars of his adventure,
and said that even now he was absolutely ignorant who
was the man whom he had aided to escape.
"I know no more than you do, Ronald, but they mast


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
have thought his capture an important one by the fnaa
they made over bis escape. And now, to think that you
have slipped out of their hands too!" and Malcolm broke
into a loud langh. "I would give a month's earnings to
see the faces of the gnard as they make their report that
they have arrived empty-handed. I was right glad when
I saw you. I was afraid yon might have given them the
slip on the way, and then there would have been no saying
when we might have fonnd each other again."
"The sailors would have lowered a boat at night and let
me make for the land," Ronald said, "but there was a
good guard kept over me. The door was locked and a
sentry always on watch, and I had quite given up all hope
until I saw yon at Gravesend. And now, what do you
intend to do? Make our way back to Scotland?"
"No, no, lad, that would never do. There will be a hue
and cry after you, and all the northern routes will be
watched. No, I shall make a bargain with some Dutch
skipper to take us across the water, and then we will make
our way to Paris."
"But have you got money, Malcolm?"
"I have got your purse, lad. I went to Andrew and
said that I wanted it for yon, but that he was to ask no
questions, so that whatever came of it he could say that
he knew nothing. He gave it me at once, saying only:
"'Remember, Malcolm, you have done the boy some
harm already with your teaching, see that yon do him no
further harm. I gness you are bent on some hare-brained
plan, bnt whatever it be I wish yon success.' *


BONNIE PUINOS CHARLIE,
CHAPTER IV.
IN FRANCE.
Thb next day Malcolm went out alone, and on hia re-
turn told Ronald that there were placards on the walls
offering a reward of a hundred pounds for his apprehension.
"You don't think the people below have any suspicion,
Malcolm?"
"Not they," Malcolm replied. "I was telling them last
night after you had gone to bed all about the places you have
been voyaging to, and how anxious your father, a snug
farmer near Newcastle, was to have you back again. I
had spoken to them before so as to prepare" them for your
coming, and the old woman takes quite an interest in you,
because her son at sea is a lad just about your age. I have
brought you in a suit of sailor clothes; we will go down
and have a chat with them after the shop is closed of a
night. You will remember Newcastle and the farm, and
can tell them of your escape from Greek pirates, and how
nearly you wore taken by a French frigate near the straits."
The consternation of the watch at Ronald's escape was
extreme. The shot which the man on guard had fired
was their first intimation of the event, and seizing their
muskets they had hastily discharged them in the direction
of the fugitive, and had then shouted for a boat to be low-
ered. But never was a boat longer getting into the water
than was that of the Glasgow Lass upon this occasion.
The captain gave his orders in a leisurely way, and the


BOWNIB PRWCE CHARLIE.
erew were even slower in executing them. Then somwow
the fall stuck and the boat wouldn't lower. When at last
she was in the water it was found that the thole-pins were
missing; these being found she was rowed across the river,
the five constables undergoing a running fire of jokes and
hilarity from the sailors of the ships they passed near.
In answer to their inquiries where the fugitives lauded,
some of the sailors shouted that she had pulled up the
river behind the tier of vessels, others declared that she
had rowed down the river, while others insisted that she
had sunk with all hands close by.
Completely bewildered, the chief of the party told the
sailors to put them ashore at the first landing. When the
party gained the streets they inquired eagerly of all they
met whether they had seen aught of the fugitives. Few
of those they questioned understood the broad Scotch in
which the question was asked, others laughed in their faces
and asked how they were to know the man and boy they
wanted from any others; and after vainly looking about
for some time they returned to tha stairs, only to find that
the boat had returned to the ship.
A waterman's boat was now hired, and the rower, who
had heard what had happened, demanded a sum for put-
ting them on board which horrified them; but at last,
after much bargaining, they were conveyed back to the
ship. An hour later the chief of the party went ashore,
and repairing to the Tower, where he had been ordered to
conduct the prisoner, reported his escape. He was at once
taken into custody on the charge of permitting the escape
of his prisoner, and it was not until three days later, upon
the evidence of his men and of the captain and officers of
the ship, that he was released.
His four men were put on board a ship returning to
Glasgow next day, while he himself was kept to identify
the fugitive should he be caught.


84
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
A week later Malcolm told Ronald that he had made
arrangements with the captain of a Dutch vessel to take
them over to Holland.
"We are to go on board at Gravesend," he said, "for
they are searching all ships bound for foreign ports. It is
not for you especially, but there are supposed to be many
Jacobites going to and fro, and they will lay hands on any
one who cannot give a satisfactory account of himself. So
it is just as well for us to avoid questioning."
Accordingly the next day they walked down to Graves-
end, and taking boat there boarded the Dutch vessel when
she came along on the following day. The Dutch captain
received them civilly; he had been told by Malcolm that
they wished to leave the country privately, and guessed
that they were in some way fugitives from the law, but as
he was to be well paid this gave him no concern. There
were no other passengers, and a roomy cabin was placed at
their disposal. They passed down the river without im-
pediment, and anchored that night off Sheerness.
"These Dutch traders are but slow craft," Malcolm said
as he walked impatiently up and down the deck next
morning, watching the slow progress which they made
past the shore. "J wish we could have got a passage direct
to France, but of course that is impossible now the two
nations are at war."
"What is the war about, Malcolm? I heard at home
that they were fighting, but yet that somehow the two
countries were not at war."
"No, I don't know how that comes about," Malcolm
said. "England has a minister still at Paris; but for all
that King George is at the head of a number of British
troops in Germany fighting against the French there."
"But what is it about, Malcolm?"
"Well, it is a matter which concerns Hanover more than
England; in fact England has no interest in the matter at


BONNIE PR1N0F CHARLIE. 65
all as far as I can see, except that as France takes one side
she takes the other, beoause she is afraid of France get-
ting too strong. However, it is a German business, and
England is mixed up in it only because her present king is
a Hanoverian and not an Englishman. This is the matter
as far as I can make it out. Charles VI., Emperor ol
Germany, died in October, 1740. It had been arranged
by a sort of general agreement called the Pragmatic Sanc-
tion"
"What an extraordinary name, Malcolm! What does it
mean?"
"I have not the least idea in the world, lad. However,
that is what it is called. It was signed by a lot of powers,
of whom England was one, and by it all parties agreed
that Charles' daughter Maria Theresa was to become Em-
press of Austria. However, when the emperor was dead
the Elector of Bavaria claimed to be emperor, and he was
supported by France, by Spain, and by Frederick of Prussia,
and they marched to Vienna, enthroned the elector aa
Duke of Austria, and drove Maria Theresa to take refuge
in Hungary, where she was warmly supported.
"The English parliament voted a large sum to enable
the empress to carry on the war, and last year sixteen
thousand men under the Earl of Stair crossed the seas to
co-operate with the Dutch, who were warm supporters of
the empress, and were joined by six thousand Hessians
and sixteen thousand Hanoverians in British pay; but
after all nothing was done last year, for as in the last war
the Dutch were not ready to begin, and the English army
were in consequence kept idle."
"Then it seems that every one was against the empress
except England and these three little states."
"That is pretty nearly so," Malcolm said; "but at pres-
ent the empress has bought off the Prussians, whose king
joined in the affair solely for his own advantage, by giving


66
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
him the province of Silesia, so that in fact at present it is
England and Hanover, whioh is all the same thing, with
the Dutch and Hessians, against France and Bavaria, for
I don't think that at present Spain has sent any troops."
"Well, it seems to me a downright shame," Ronald said
indignantly; "and though I have no great love for the
English, and hate their Hanoverian George and his people,
I shouldn't like to fight with one of the Scotch regiments
in the French service in such a quarrel."
Malcolm laughed.
"My dear lad, if every soldier were to discuss the merits
of the quarrel in which he is ordered to fight there would
be an end of all discipline."
"Yes, I see that," Ronald agreed; "if one is once a sol-
dier he has only to obey orders. But one need not become
a soldier just at the time when he would be called upon to
fight for a cause which he considers unjust."
"That is so, Ronald, and it's fortunate, if your feelings
are in favor of Maria Theresa, that we are not thinking of
enlisting just at present, for you would be puzzled which
side to take. If you fought for her you would have to
fight under the Hanoverian; if you fight against the Han-
overian you are fighting against Maria Theresa."
"Well, we don't want to fight at all," Ronald said.
"What we want to do is to find out something about my
father. I wish the voyage was at an end, and that we had
our faces toward Paris."
"It will not be so easy to cross from Holland into
France," Malcolm said. "I wish our voyage was at an
end for another reason, for unless I mistake there is a
storm brewing up."
Malcolm's prediction as to the weather was speedily
verified. The wind rose rapidly, ragged clouds hurried
across the sky, and the waves got up fast, and by nightfall
the sea had become really heavy, dashing in sheets high ia


BONNIB PBINC3 CHARLIE. 67
the air every time the bluff-bowed craft plunged into it.
Long before this Ronald had gone below prostrate with
sea-sickness.
"It's just like the obstinacy of these Dutchmen," Mal-
colm muttered to himself as he held on by a shroud and
watched the laboring ship. "It must have been clear to
any one before we were well out of the river that we were
going to have a gale, and as the wind then was nearly due
south, we could have run back again and anchored in shel-
ter till it was over. Now it has backed round nearly into
our teeth, with every sign of its getting into the north,
and then we shall have the French coast on our lee. It's
not very serious yet, but if the wind goes on rising as it
has done for the last four or five hours we shall have a gale
to remember before the morning."
Before daylight, indeed, a tremendous sea was runuing,
and the wind was blowing with terrible force from the
north. Although under but a rag of canvas the brig was
pressed down gunwale deep, and each wave as it struck
her broadside seemed to heave her bodily to leeward.
Malcolm on coming on deck made his way aft and glanced
at the compass, and then took a long look over the foam-
ing water toward where he knew the French coast must
lie. The wind was two or three points east of north, and
as the clumsy craft would not sail within several points of
the wind she was heading nearly east.
"She is making a foot to leeward for every one she
forges ahead," he said to himself. "If she has been at
this work all night we cannot be far from the coast."
So the Dutch skipper appeared to think, for a few
minutes afterward he gave orders to bring her about on
the other tack. Three times they tried and failed; each
time the vessel slowly came up into the wind, but the
heavy waves forced her head off again before the head-sails
filled. Then the skipper gave orders to wear her. Her


63
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
head payed off to the wind until she was nearly before it
Two or three great seas struck her stern and buried her
head deeply, but at last the boom swung over and her
head came up on the other tack. During the course of
these maneuvers she had made fully two miles leeway, and
when she was fairly under sail with her head to the west
Malcolm took another long look toward the south.
"Just as I thought," he said. "There is white water
there and a dark line behind it. That is the French coast,
sure enough."
It would have been useless to speak, but he touched the
arm of the skipper and pointed to leeward. The skipper
looked in this direction for a minute and then gave the
order lor more sail to be put on the ship, to endeavor to
beat out in the teeth of the gale. But even when pressed
to the utmost it was evident to Malcolm that the force of
the waves was driving her faster toward the coast than she
could make off it, and he went below and told Ronald to
come on deck.
"I would rather lie here," Ronald said.
"Nonsense, lad! The wind and spray will soon knock
the sickness out of you; and you will want all your wits
about you, for it won't be many hours before we are
bumping on the sands, and stoutly built as the craft is she
won't hold together long in such a sea as this."
"Do you really mean it, Malcolm, or are you only trying
to get me on deck?"
"I mean it, lad. We are drifting fast upon the French
coast, and there is no hope of her clawing off in the teeth
of such a gale as this."
The news aroused Ronald effectually. He had not suf-
fered at all on the voyage down from Glasgow, and he was
already beginning to feel better when Malcolm went down
to call him. He was soon on deck holding on by the
bulwark.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
69
"There it is, that long low black line; it looks a long
way off because the air is full of spray and the coast is low,
bat it's not more than three or four miles; look at that
broad belt of foam."
For some hours the Dutch skipper did his best to beat
to windward, but in vain, the vessel drove nearer and
nearer toward the shore; the anchors were got in readiness,
and when within a quarter of a mile of the line of breakers
the vessel's head was brought up into the wind, and the
lashings of the two anchors cut simultaneously.
"Will they hold her, do you think?" Ronald asked.
"Not a chance of it, Ronald. Of course the captain is
right to try; but no cables were ever made that would hold
such a bluff-bowed craft as this in the teeth of such a wind
and sea."
The cables ran out to the bitts. Just as they tightened
a great sea rolled in on the bow. Two dull reports were
heard, and then her head payed off. The jib was run up
instantly to help her round, and under this sail the brig
was headed directly toward the shore. The sea was break-
ing round them now; but the brig was almost flat-bottomed
and drew but little water. All on board hung on to the
shroud and bulwarks, momentarily expecting a crash, but
she drove on through the surf until within a hundred yards
of the shore. Then as she went down in the trough of a
wave there was a mighty crash. The next wave swept
her forward her own length.
Then there \yas another crash even more tremendous
than the first, and her masts simultaneously went over the
side. The next wave moved her but a few feet; the one
which followed, finding her immovable, piled itself higher
over her, and swept in a cataract down her sloping deck.
Her stern had swung round after the first shot, and she
now lay broadside to the waves. The Dutch skipper and
his crew behaved with the greatest calmness; the ship lay


70
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
over at such an angle that it was impossible to stand on
the deck; but the captain managed to got on the upper
rail, and although frequently almost washed off by the
seas, contrived to cut the shrouds and ropes that still at-
tached the masts to the ship there. Then he joined the
crew, who were standing breast-high in the water on the
lee side, the floating masts were pulled in until within a
few yards of the vessel, and such of the crew as could swim
made toward them.
The skipper cut the last rope that bound them, and
then plunged in and joined his men. The distance was
little over fifty yards to the shore, and the wreck formed a
partial shelter. A crowd of people were assembled at the
edge of the beach with ropes in readiness to give any assist-
ance in their power. Malcolm and Ronald were among
those who had swam to the masts, but when within a short
distance of the shore the former shouted in the letter's ear:
"Swim off, lad, the masts might crush us."
As soon as they neared the shore a number of ropes were
thrown. Most of the sailors, seeing the danger of being
crashed, followed the example of Malcolm, and left the
masts. Malcolm and Ronald swam just outside the point
where the waves broke until a line fell in the water close
to them. They grasped it at once.
"Give it a twist round your arm," Malcolm shouted,
"or the back-wash will tear you from it."
The sailors on shore watched their opportunity, and the
instant a wave passed beneath the two swimmers ran up
the beach at full speed with the rope. There was a crash.
Ronald felt himself shot forward with great rapidity, then
as he touched the ground with his feet they were swept
from^fftider him, and so great was the strain that he felt
as if his arm was being pulled from the socket. A few
seconds later he was lying at full length upon the sands,
and before the next wave reached him a dozen men had


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
71
roshed down and seized him and Malcolm, and carried
them beyond its influence. For a minute or two Ronald
felt too bruised and out of breath to move. Then he
heard Malcolm's voice:
> "Are you hurt, Ronald?"
"No; I think not, Malcolm," he replied, making an
effort to sit up. "Are you?"
"No, lad; bruised a bit, but no worse."
One by one the sailors were brought ashore, one with
both legs broken from the force with which he was dashed
down by the surf, and one man who stuck to the mast was
crushed to death as it was rolled over and over on to the
beach. The captain and three sailors were, like Malcolm
and Ronald, unhurt. There still remained four men on
the wreck. Fortunately she had struck just at high-tide,
and so stoutly was she built that she held together in spite
of the tremendous seas, and in an hour the four sailors
were able to wade breast-high to the shore.
They found that the spot where the vessel had struck
was half a mile west of Gravelines. They were taken to
the town, and were hospitably entertained. A small body
of soldiers were quartered there, and the officer in com-
mand told the Dutch skipper that as the two nations were
at war he and his crew must be detained until he received
orders respecting them. On learning from Malcolm that
he and Ronald were passengers, and were Scotsmen making
their way from England to escape imprisonment as friends
of the Stuarts, and that he had for twelve years served in
one of the Scotch regiments of Louis, and was now bound
for Paris, the officer said that they were free to continue
their journey at once.
It was two or three days before they started, for they
found the next morning that they were both too severely
bruised to set out at once on the journey. As Malcolm
had taken care to keep the purse containing Ronald'a


1%
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
money securely fastened to a belt under his clothes they
had no lack of funds; but as time was no object they
started for Paris on foot. Ronald greatly enjoyed the
journey. Bright weather had set in after the storm. It
was now the middle of May, all nature was bright and
cheerful, the dresses of the peasantry, the style of archi-
tecture so different to that to which he was accustomed in
Scotland, and everything else were new and strange to
him. Malcolm spoke French as fluently as his own lan-
guage, and they had therefore no difficulty or trouble on
the way.
They arrived at Paris without any adventure. Malcolm
went to a oabaret which had at the time when he was in
the French service been much frequented by Scotch sol-
diers, being kept by a oountryman of their own, an ex-
sergeant in one of the Scottish regiments.
"Ah! Sandy Macgregor," Malcolm exclaimed as the
proprietor of the place approached to take their order.
"So yon are still in the flesh, man t Right glad am I to
see you again."
"I know your face," Sandy replied; "but I canna just
say what your name might be."
"Malcolm Anderson, of Leslie's Scotch regiment. It's
fourteen years since I left them now; but I was here again
four years later, if you can remember, when I came over
to try and find out if aught had been heard of the colonel."
"Ay, ay," Sandy said, grasping Malcolm's outstretched
hand warmly. "It all comes back to me now. Right
glad am I to see you. And who is the lad ye have brought
with you? A Scot by his face and bearing, I will be bound,
but young yet for the service if that be what he is thinking
of."
"He is the colonel's son, Sandy. You will remember I
told you I had carried him back to Scotland with me; but
I need not tell ye that this is betwixt ourselves, for those


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 73
who have so badly treated his father might well have a
grudge against the son, and all the more that he is the
rightfnl heir to many a broad acre here in France."
"I give yon a hearty welcome, young sir," Sandy said.
"Many a time I have seen your brave father riding at the
head of his regiment, and have spoken to him too, for he
and his officers would drop in here and crack a cup together
in a room I keep upstairs for the quality. Well, well, and
to think that you are his son! But what Malcolm said is
true, and it were best that none knew who ye are, for they
have an nnoo quick way here of putting inconvenient peo-
ple out of the way."
"Have you ever heard aught of my father since?"
Konald asked eagerly.
"Not a word," Sandy replied. "I have heard it talked
over scores of times by men who were in the regiment that
was once his, and none doubted that if he were still alive
he was lying in the Bastile, or Yincennes, or one of the
other cages where they keep those whose presence the king
or his favorites find inconvenient. It's jnst a stroke of
the pen, without question or trial, and they are gone, and
even their best friends darena ask a question concerning
them. In most cases none know why they have been put
away; but there is no doubt why Leslie was seized. Three
or four of his fellow officers were in the secret of his mar-
riage, and when he had disappeared these talked loudly
about it, and there was sair grief and anger among the
Scottish regiment at Leslie's seizure. But what was to be
done? it was just the king's pleasure, and that is enough
in France. Leslie had committed the grave offense of
thwarting the wishes of two of the king's favorites, great
nobles, too, with broad lands and grand connections.
What were the likings of a Scottish soldier of fortune and
a headstrong girl in comparison! In Scotland in the old
times a gallant who had carried off a daughter of a Douglas


74 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
or one of our powerful nobles wonld have made his wife a
widow ere maDy weeks were over, and it is the same thing
here now. It wonldna have been an easy thing for his
enemies to kill Leslie with his regiment at his back, and
so they got an order from the king, and as surely got rid
of him as if they had taken his life."
"You have never heard whether my mother has married
again?" Ronald asked.
"I have never heard her name mentioned. Her father
is still at court, but his daughter has never been seen since,
or I should have heard of it; but more than that I cannot
say."
"That gives me hopes that my father is still alive,"
Ronald said. "Had he been dead they might have forced
her into some other marriage."
"They might so; but she was plainly a lassie who had a
will of her own and may have held out."
"But why did they not kill him instead of pntting him
in prison if he was in their way?"
"They might, as I said, have done it at once; bnt once
in prison he was beyond their reach. The king may grant
a lettre do cachet, as these orders are called, to a favorite;
but even in France men are not pnt to death without some
sort of a trial, and even Chateauronge and De Recamboura
conld not ask Louis to have a man murdered in prison to
gratify their private spite, especially when that man was a
brave Scottish officer whose fate had already excited mnch
discontent among his compatriots in the king's service.
Then again mnch would depend upon who was the governor
of the prison. These men differ like others. Some of
them are honorable gentlemen, to whom even Louis him-
self would not venture to hint that he wanted a prisoner
pufout of the way; but there are others who, to gratify a
powerful nobleman, would think nothing of telling a jailer
to forget for a fortnight to give food to a prisoner. So


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
75
yon see we cannot judge from this. And now what are
jon thinking of doing, Malcolm, and why are yon over
here?"
"In the first place we are over here because young Leslie
took after his father and aided a Jacobite, whom George's
men were in search of, to escape, and drew his sword on a
worshipful justice of Glasgow and the city watch."
"He has begun early," Sandy said, laughing; "and how
did he get away?"
"They brought him down a prisoner to London, to in-
terrogate him as to the plot. I had a boat in the Thames
and he jumped over and swam for it; so here we are.
There are rumors in Scotland that King Louis is helping
Prince Charlie, and that an army is soon going to sail for
Scotland."
"It is talked of here, but so far nothing is settled; but
as King George is interfering in Louis' affairs, and is
fighting him in Germany, I think it more than likely that
King Louis is going to stir up a coil in Scotland to give
George something to do at home."
"Then if there's nothing to be done here I shall find
ont the old regiment. There will be many officers in it
still who have fought under Leslie, and some of them may
know more about him than you do, and will surely be able
to tell me what has become of the lad's mither."
"That may well be so; but keep a quiet tongue, Mal-
colm, as to Leslie's son, save to those on whose discretion
yon can rely. I tell you, if it were known that he is alive
and in France his life would not be worth a week's pur-
chase. They would not take the trouble to get a leitre de
cachet for him as they did for his father; it would be just
a pistol bullet or a stab on a dark night or in a lonely place.
There would be no question asked about the fate of an
unknown Scotch laddie."
"I will be careful, Sandy, and silent. The first thing
?.s to find out where the old regiment is lying."


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
"That I can tell yon at once. It is on the frontier with
the Dno de Noailles, and they say that there is like to be
a great battle with English Qeorge and his army."
"Well, as we have nothing else to do we will set out
and find them," Malcolm said; "bnt as time is not press-
ing we will stop a few days here in Paris and I will show
the lad the sights. I suppose yon can pnt ns up."
"That can I. Times are dull at present. After'15
Paris swarmed with Scotsmen who had fled to save their
heads; but of late years but few have come over, and the
Scotch regiments have difficulty in keeping up their num-
bers. Since the last of them marched for the frontier I
have been looking after empty benches, and it will be good
news for me when I hear that the war is over and they are
on their way back."
For some days Malcolm and Ronald wandered about the
narrow streets of Paris. Ronald was somewhat disap-
pointed in the city of which he had heard so much. The
streets were ill-paved and worse lighted, and were narrow
and winding. In the neighborhood of the Louvre there
were signs of wealth and opulence. The rich dresses of
the nobles contrasted strongly indeed with the somber
attire of the Glasgow citizens, and the appearance and
uniform of the royal guards filled him with admiration;
but beyond the fashionable quarter it did not appear to
him that Paris possessed many advantages over Gasgow,
and the poorer class were squalid and poverty-stricken to a
far greater degree than anything he had seen in Scotland.
But the chief points of attraction to him were the prisons.
The Bastile, the Chatelet, and the Temple were points to
which he was continually turning; the two former espe-
cially, since, if he were in Paris, it was in one of these
that his father was most probably lying.
The various plans he had so often thought over, by
which, in some way or other, he might communicate with


BONNIE FRINGE CHABLIE.
bis father and aid his escape, were roughly shattered at
the sight of these buildings. He had reckoned on their
resembling in some respect the prison in'Glasgow, and at
the sight of these formidable fortresses with their lofty
walls and flanking towers, their moats and vigilant sen-
tries, his hopes fell to zero. It would, he saw at once, be
absolutely impossible to open communication with a pris-
oner of whose whereabouts he was wholly ignorant and of
whose very existence he was doubtful. The narrow slits
which lighted the cell in which he was confined might
look into an inner court, or the cell itself might be below
the surface of the soil. The legend of the troubadour
who discovered King Richard of England's place of cap-
tivity by singing without the walls had always been present
in his mind, but no such plan would be practicable here.
He knew no song which his father, and his father only,
would recognize; and even did he know such a song, the
appearance of any one loitering in the open space outside
the moat ronnd the Bastile singing at intervals at different
points would have instantly attracted the attention of the
sentries on the walls. Nor, even did he discover that his
father was lying a prisoner in one of the cells facing out-
ward in the fortress, did he see any possibility of compass-
ing his escape. The slits were wide enough only for the
passage of a ray of light or the flight of an arrow. No
human being could squeeze himself through them, and
even if he could do so he would need a long rope to descend
into the moat.
One day Ronald talked over his ideas with Malcolm, who
declared at once that they were impossible of execution.
"There is scarcely a case on record," he said, "of an
escape from either the Bastile or the Chatelet, and yet
there have been scores of prisoners confined in them with
friends of great influence and abundant means. If these
have been unable, by bribing jailers or by other strategy,


w
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
to free their friends, how conld a stranger, without either
connection, influence, or wealth, hope to effect the escape
of a captive were he certain that he was within the walls.
Do not waste your thought on such fancies, Ronald. If
your father is still in prison it is by influence only, and
influence exerted upon the king and- exceeding that of your
father's enemies, that his release can be obtained.
"Suoh influence there is no possibility of our exerting.
Tour father's comrades and countrymen, his position and
services, availed nothing when he was first imprisoned;
and in the time which has elapsed the number of those
who know him and would venture to risk the king's dis-
pleasure by pleading his cause must have lessened consid-
erably. The only possibility, mind I say possibility, for
in my belief there is not a shadow of probability, of success
lies in your mother.
"So far it is clear that she has been powerless; but we
know not under what circumstances she has been placed.
She may all this time have been shut up a prisoner in a
convent; she may be dead; but it is possible that, if she is
free, she may have powerful connections on her mother's
side, who might be induced to take up her cause and to
plead with the king for your father's liberty. She may
have been told that your father is dead. She is, no
doubt, in ignorance of what has become of you, or whether
you are still alive. If she believes you are both dead she
would have had no motive for exerting any family influ-
ence she may have, and may be living a broken-hearted
woman, firm only in the resolution to accept no other
husband."
"Yes, that is possible," Ronald agreed. "At any rate,
Malcolm, let us lose no further time, hut set out to-morrow
for the frontier and try to find out from my father's old
comrades what has become of my mother."


BONNIE PRINCE CEARLI&
CHAPTER V.
DETTINGEN.
Aptbb walking two or three miles Malcolm and Ronald
came upon the rear of a train of wagons which had set out
from Paris an hour earlier. Entering into conversation
with one of the drivers they found that the convoy was
hound for the frontier with ammunition and supplies for
the army.
"This is fortunate," Malcolm said; "for to tell you the
truth, Ronald, I have looked forward to our meeting with
a good many difficulties by the way. We have no passes
or permits to travel, and should be suspected of being
either deserters or thieves. We came down from the north
easy enough; but there- they are more accustomed to the
passage of travelers to or from the coast. Going east our
appearance if alone would be sure to incite comment and
suspicion. It is hard if among the soldiers with the con-
voy I do not know some one who has friends in the old
regiment. At any rate we can offer to make ourselves
useful in case of any of the drivers falling ill or deserting
by the way."
As they walked along toward the head of the long line
of wagons Malcolm closely scrutinized the troopers who
formed the escort, but most of them were young soldiers,
and he therefore went on without accosting them until he
reached the head of the column. Here two officers were


80
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
riding together, a captain and a yonng lieutenant. Mal-
colm salnted the former.
"I am an old soldier of the 2d Regiment of Scottish
Cavalry, and am going with my young friend here, who
has relations in the regiment, to join them. Will yon
permit us, sir, to journey with your convoy? We are
ready, if needs he, to make ourselves useful in case any of
your drivers are missing, no uncommon thing, as I know,
on a long journey."
The officer asked a few questions abont his services, and
said:
"What have you been doing since yon left, as you say,
fourteen years ago?"
"I have been in Scotland, sir. I took this lad, who was
then an infant, home to my people, having had enough of
soldiering, while my brother, his father, remained with
the regiment. We do not know whether he is alive or
dead, but if the former the lad wants to join as a trum-
peter, and when old enough to fight in the ranks."
"Very well," the officer said. "You can march along
with us, and if any of these fellows desert you shall take
their places, and of course draw their pay."
It was a short time indeed before Malcolm's services
were called into requisition, for the very first night several
of the drivers, who had been pressed into the service,
managed to elude the vigilance of the guard and slipped
away.
The next morning Malcolm, with Ronald as his assist-
ant, took charge of one of the heavy wagons, loaded with
ammunition, and drawn by twelve horses.
"This is better than walking after all, Ronald. In the
first place it saves the legs, and in the second one is partly
out of the dust."
"But I think we should get on faster walking, Malcolm."
* Yes, if we had no stoppages. But then, you see as W8


BONNIE PRINCE GHABLIb.
81
have no papers we might be detained for weeks by some
pig-headed official in a little country town; besides, we are
sure to push on as fast as we can, for they will want the
ammunition before a battle is fought. And after all a few
days won't make much difference to us; the weather ia
fine, and the journey will not be uupleasant."
In fact Ronald enjoyed the next three weeks greatly as
the train 'of wagons made its way across the plains of
Champagne, and then on through the valleys of Lorraine
and Alsace until it reached Strasbourg. Malcolm had
speedily made friends with some of the soldiers of the es-
cort, and of an evening when the day's work was over he
and Ronald sat with them by the fires they made by the
roadside, and Malcolm told tales of the campaigns in which
he had been engaged, and the soldiers sang songs or chatted
over the probabilities of the events of the war. None of
them had served before, having been but a few months
taken from their homes in various parts of France. But
although, donbtless, many had at first regretted bitterly
being dragged away to the wars, they were now all recon-
ciled to their lot, and looked forward eagerly to joining
their regiment, which was at the front, when the duty of
looking after the convoy would be at an end.
Little was known in Paris as to the position of the con-
tending armies beyond the fact that Lord Stair, who com-
manded the English army, sixteen thousand strong, which
had for the last year been lying inactive in Flanders, had
marched down with his Hanoverian allies toward the
Maine, and that the Due de Noailles with sixty thousand
men was lying beyond the Rhine. But at Strasbourg they
learned that the French army had marched north to give
battle to Lord Stair, who had at present with him but
twenty-eight thousand men, and was waiting to be joined
by twelve thousand Hanoverians ani Hessians who were
on their way.


C2
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
The convoy continued its journey, pushing forward with
all speed, and on the 26th of July joined the army of De
Noailles. The French were on the south side of the river,
hut having arrived on its banks before the English they
had possession of the bridges. As soon as the wagons had
joined the army Malcolm obtained from the officer com-
manding the escort a discharge, saying that he and Ronald
had fulfilled their engagement as drivers with the wagons
to the front, and were now at liberty to return to France.
"Now we are our own masters again, Ronald," Malcolm
said. w I have taken part in a good many battles, but have
never yet had the opportunity of looking on at one comfort-
ably. De Noailles should lose no time in attacking, so as
to destroy the English before they receive their reinforce-
ments. As he holds the bridges he can bring on the battle
when he likes, and I think that to-morrow or next day the
fight will take place."
It was known in the camp that evening that the English
had established their chief magazines at Hanau, and were
marching up the river toward Aschaffenburg. In the
early morning a portion of the French troops crossed the
river at that town, and took up a strong position there.
Ronald and Malcolm climbed a hill looking down upon
the river from the south side, and thence commanded the
view of the ground across which the English were march-
ing. On the eastern side of the river spurs of the Spessart
Mountains came down close to its bank, inclosing a narrow
flat between Aschaffenburg and Dettingen. At the latter
place the heights approached so closely to the river as to
render it difficult for an army to pass between them.
While posting a strong force at Aschaffenburg to hold the
passage across a stream running into the Maine there, De
Noailles marched his main force down the river; these
movements were hidden by the nature of the ground from
the English, who were advancing unconscious of their
danger toward Dettingen.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
88
"De Noailles will have them in a trap," Malcolm said,
for from their position on the hill they could see the whole
ground on the further bank, Hanau lying some seven miles
beyond Dettingen, which was itself less than seven miles
from Aschaffenburg.
"I am afraid so," Ron ald said.
"Afraid!" Malcolm repeated. "Why, you should re-
joice, Ronald."
"I can't do that," Ronald replied. "I should like to
see the Stuarts instead of the Hanoverians reigning over
us; but after all, Malcolm, England and Scotland are one
nation."
"But there are Scotch regiments with the French army,
and a brigade of Irish."
"That may be," Ronald said. "Scotchmen who have
got into political trouble at home may enter the service of
France, and may fight heartily against the Germans or the
Flemings, or other enemies of France; but I know that I
should feel very reluctant to fight against the English
army, except, of course, at home for the Stuarts."
"It will benefit the Stuarts' cause if the English are
defeated here," Malcolm said.
"That may be or it may not," Ronald replied. "Yon
yourself told me that Louis cared nothing for the Stuarts,
and would only aid them in order to cripple the English
strength at home. Therefore, if he destroys the English
army here he will have less cause to fear England and so
less motive for helping the chevalier."
"That is true enough," Malcolm agreed. "You are fast
hecoming a politician, Ronald. Well, I will look on as a
neutral then, because, although the English are certainly
more nearly my countrymen than are the French, you
must remember that for twelve years I fought under the
French flag. However, there can be no doubt what is
going to take place. See, the dark mass of the English


84
BONNIE PlllNCE CHARLIE.
army are passing through the defile of Dettingen, and the
French have begun to cross at Seligenstadt in their rear.
See, they are throwing three or four bridges across the
river there."
In utter ignorance of their danger the English marched
on along the narrow plain by the river bank toward
Aschaffenburg.
"Look at their cavalry scouting ahead of them," Mal-
colm said. "There, the French are opening fire!" And
as he spoke puffs of musketry rose up from the line of the
stream held by the French.
The English cavalry galloped back, but the columns of
infantry still advanced until within half a mile of the
French position, and were there halted, while some guns
from the French lines opened fire. The bridges at Selig-
enstadt were now completed, and masses of troops could
be seen pouring over. King George and the Duke of
Cumberland had joined the Earl of Stair just as the army
passed through Dettingen, and were riding at the head of
the column when the French fire opened. A short time
was spent in reconnoitering the position of the enemy in
front. The English believed that the entire French army
was there opposed to them, and that the advance of the
army into Franconia, which was its main objective, was
therefore barred. After a short consultation it was re-
solved to fall back at once upon the magazines at Hanan,
which, from their ignorance of the near proximity of the
French, had been left but weakly guarded. Believing
that as they fell back they would be hotly pursued by the
French army, the king took the command of the rear as
the post of danger, and the columns, facing about, marched
toward Dettingen.
But the French had been beforehand with them. De
Noailles had sent 23,000 men under his nephew the Duke
de Grammont across the river to occupy Dettingen. He


BONNIE PRINOK OHAULIB.
85
himself with his main army remained on the south side,
with his artillery placed so as to fire across the river upon
the flank of the English as they approached Dettingen;
while he could march up and cross at Aschaffenburg should
the English, after being beaten back at Dettingen, try to
retreat up the river.
De Grammont's position was a very strong one behind a
swamp and a deep ravine hollowed out by a stream from
the hill. There seemed no possibility of escape for the
English army, who were as yet absolutely in ignorance of
the position of the French. As the head of the column
approaohed Dettingen, Grammont's artillery opened upon
them in front, while that of De Noailles smote them in
flank. As soon as the king found that his retreat was out
off he galloped from the rear of the column to its head.
His horse, alarmed by the fire of the artillery and whistling
of balls, ran away with him, and was with difficulty stop-
ped just as he reached the head of the column. He at
once dismounted and announced his intention of leading
his troops on foot.
There was a hasty counoil held between him, Lord Stair,
and the Duke of Oumberland, and it was agreed that the
only escape from entire destruction was by fighting their
way through the force now in front of them. This would
indeed have been impossible had De Grammont held his
position; but when that officer saw the English troops
halt he believed that he had only the advanced guard in
front of him, and resolving to overwhelm these before
their main body arrived, he abandoned his strong position,
led his troops across the swamp, and charged the English
in front.
De Noailles, from the opposite bank seeing the error his
nephew had made, hurried his troops toward the bridges
in order to cross the river and render him assistance; bat
it was too late. * <f'


86
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
The English infantry, headed by the king in person,
hurled themselves upon the troops of De Grammont.
Every man felt that the only hope of escape from this
trap into which they had fallen lay in cutting their way
through the enemy, and so furiously did they fight that
De Grammont's troops were utterly overthrown, and were
soon in full flight toward the bridges in the rear, hotly
pursued by the English. Before they could reach the
bridges they left behind them on the field six thousand
killed and wounded. King George, satisfied with his suc-
cess and knowing that the French army was still greatly
superior to his own, wisely determined to get out of his
dangerous position as soon as possible, and pushed on that
night to Hanau.
Although Malcolm and Ronald were too far off to wit-
ness the incidents of the battle, they made out the tide of
war rolling away from them, and saw the black masses of
troops pressing on through Dettingen in spite of the
French artillery which thundered from the opposite bank
of the river.
"They have won!" Ronald said, throwing up his cap.
"Hurrah, Malcolm! where is the utter destruction of the
English now? See, the plain beyond Dettingen is covered
by a confused mass of flying men. The English have
broken out of the trap, and instead of being crushed have
won a great victory."
"It looks like it certainly," Malcolm said. "I would
not have believed it if I had not seen it; their destruction
seemed certain. And now let us go round to the camp
again."
On their way down Malcolm said:
"I think, on the whole, Ronald, that you are perhaps
right, and the French defeat will do good rather than
iiarm to the Stuart cause. Had they conquered, Louis
vould have been too intent on pushing forward his own


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE
87
schemes to care much for the Stuarts. He has no real in-
terest in them, and only uses them as cat's-paws to injure
England. If he had beaten the English and Hanoverians
he would not have needed their aid. As it is, it seems
likely enough that he will try to create a diversion, and
keep the English busy at home by aiding the Stuarts with
men and money to make a landing in Scotland."
"In that case, Malcolm, we need not grieve over the
defeat to-day. You know my sympathies are with the
brave Empress of Austria rather than with her enemies,
and this defeat should go far toward seating her securely
on the throne. Now, what will you do, Malcolm? Shall
we try and find my father's friends at once?"
"Not for another few days," Malcolm said. "Just after
a defeat men are not in the best mood to discuss bygone
matters. Let us wait and see what is done next."
The next morning a portion of the French army which)
had not been engaged crossed the river and collected the
French and English wounded, for the latter had also been
left behind. They were treated by the French with the
same care and kindness that was bestowed upon their own
wounded. De Noailles was about to advance against the
English at Hanau, when he received the news that the
French army in Bavaria had been beaten back by Prince
Charle3, and had crossed the Rhine into Alsace. As he
would now be exposed to the whole brunt of the attack of
the allies he decided to retreat at once.
The next day the retreat recommenced. Many of the
drivers had fled at the first news of the defeat, and Mal-
colm without question assumed the post of driver of one
of the abandoned teams. For another week the army re-
tired, and then crossing the Ehine near Worms were safe
from pursuit.
"Now, Ronald, I will look up the old regiment, and we
rill see what is to be done."


£3 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
The 2d Scotch Dragoons were posted in a littl* Tillage
a mile distant from the main camp which had now been
formed. Malcolm did not make any formal transfer of
the wagon to the authorities, thinking it by no means im-
probable that they would insist upon his continuing his
self-adopted avocation as driver; but after seeing to the
horses, which were picketed with a long line of transport
animals, he and Ronald walked quietly away without any
ceremony of adieu.
"We must not come back again here," he said, "for
some of the teamsters would recognize me as having been
driving lately, and I should have hard work to prove thai
I was not a deserter; we must take to the old regiment now
as long as we are here."
On reaching the village they fonnd the street full of
troopers who were busily engaged in cleaning their arms,
grooming their horses, and removing all signs of weather
and battle. Ronald felt a thrill of pleasure at hearing his
native language spoken. He had now so far improved the
knowledge of French as to be able to converse without
difficulty, for Malcolm had from his childhood tried to
keep up his French, and had lately always spoken in that
language to him, unless it was necessary to speak in Eng-
lish in order to make him understand.
These occasions had become more and more rare, and
two months of constant conversation with Malcolm and
others had enabled Ronald by this time to speak with some
fluency in the French tongue. None of the soldiers paid
any attention to the newcomers, whose dress differed in no
way from that of Frenchmen, as after the shipwreck they
had, of course, been obliged to rig themselves out afresh.
Malcolm stopped before an old sergeant who was diligently
polishing his sword hilt.
"And how fares it with you all these years, Angus
Greme?"


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
89
The sergeant almost dropped his sword in his surprise
at being so addressed in his own tongne by one whose
appearance betokened him a Frenchman.
"Yon don't know me, Angus," Malcolm went on with
a smile; "and yet you ought to, for if it hadn't been for
""me the sword of the German hussar who carved that ugly
scar across your cheek would have followed it up by put-
ting an end to your soldiering altogether."
"Heart alive, but it's Malcolm Anderson! Eh, man,
but I am glad to see you! I thought you were dead years
ago, for I have heard nae mair of you sinoe the day when
yon disappeared from among us like a spook, the same day
that puir Colonel Leslie was hauled off to the Bastile. A
sair day was that for ns a'! And where ha' ye been all
the time?"
"Back at home, Angus, at least in body, for my heart's
been with the old regiment. And who, think you, is.
this? But you must keep a close mouth, man, for it must
not be talked of. This is Leslie's son. By his father's
last order I took him off to Scotland with me to be out of
reaoh of his foes, and now I have brought him back again
to try if between ns we oan gain any news of his father."
M Yon don't say so, Malcolm! I never as much as heard
that the colonel had a son, though there was some talk in
the regiment that he had married a great lady, and that it
was for that that he had been hid away in prison. And this ia
Leslie's boy! Only to think, now! Well, young sir, there
isn't a man in the regiment but wad do his best for your
father's son, for those who have joined us since, and in
truth that's the great part of us, have heard many a tale
of Colonel Leslie, though they may not have served under
him, and not a tale but was to his honor, for a braver
officer nor a kinder one never stepped the earth. Bnt
oome inside, Malcolm. I have got a room to myself and a
stoup of good wine; let's talk over things fair and gentle,


80
BONNIE PRINOB CHARLIE.
and when I know what it is that yon want yen may be
sure that I will do all I can, for the sake baith of the colo-
nel and of yon, auld comrade."
The trio were soon seated in the cottage, and Malcolm
then gare a short sketch of all that had taken place since
he had left the regiment.
"Well, well!" the sergeant said when he had ended;
"and so the lad, young as he is, has already drawn his
sword for the Stnarts, and takes after his father in loyalty
as well as in looks, for now that I know who he is I can
see his father's face in his plain enough; and now for your
plans, Malcolm."
"Our plans must be left to chance, Angus. We came
hither to see whether any of the colonel's friends are still
in the regiment, and to learn from them whether they
have any news whatever of him; and secondly, whether
they can tell us aught of his mother."
"Ay, there are six or eight officers still in the regiment
who served with him. Hnme is onr colonel now; you will
remember him, Malcolm, well, for he was captain of our
troop; and Major Macpherson was a captain too. Then
there are Oliphant, and Munroe, and Campbell, and Gra-
ham, all of whom were young lientenants in your time,
and are now old captains of troops."
"I will see the colonel and Macpherson," Malcolm said;
"if they do not know, the younger men are not likely to.
Will you go along with ns, Angus, and introduce me,
though Hume is like enough to remember me, seeing that
I was so much with Leslie?"
"They will be dining in half an hour," the sergeant said;
"we'll go after they have done the meal. It's always a
good time to talk with men when they are full, and the
colonel will have no business to disturb him then. Our
own dinner will be ready directly; I can smell a goose that
J picked up, as it might be by accident, at the place where


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
91
vie halted last night. There are four or five of ns old sol-
diers who always mess together when we are not on duty
with our troops, and if I mistake not, you will know every
one of them, and right glad they will be to see you; but
of course I shall say no word as to who the lad is, save that
he is a friend of yours."
A few minutes later four other sergeants dropped in,
and there was a joyful greeting between them and Malcolm
as soon as they recognized his identity. The meal was a
jovial one, as old jokes and old reminiscences were recalled.
After an hour's sitting Angas said:
"Pass round the wine, lads, till we come back again. I
am taking Anderson to the colonel, who was captain of his
troop. We are not likely to be long, and when we come
back we will make a night of it in honor of old times, or I
am mistaken."
On leaving the cottage they waited for awhile until they
saw the colonel and major rise from beside the fire round
which, with the other officers, they had been taking their
meal, and walk to the cottage which they shared between
them. Angus went up and saluted.
"What is it, Graeme?" the colonel asked.
"There's one here who would fain have a talk with yon.
It is Malcolm Anderson, whom you may remember as pair
Colonel Leslie's servant, and as being in your own troop,
and he has brought one with him concerning whom he
will speak to you himself."
"Of course I remember Anderson," the colonel said,.
"He was devoted to Leslie. Bring him in at once. What
can have brought him out here again after so many years?
been getting into some trouble at home, I suppose? He
was always in some scrape or other when he was in the
regiment, for, though he was a good soldier, he was as
wild and reckless a blade as any in the regiment. Yon
remember him, Macpherson?"


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
"Yes, I remember him well," the major said. "The
colonel was very fond of him and regarded him almost as
a brother."
A minnte later Angus ushered Malcolm and Ronald
into the presence of the two officers, who had now taken
seats in the room which served as kitohen and sitting-room
to the cottage, which was much the largest in the village.
"Well, Anderson, I am glad to see you again," Colonel
Hume said, rising and holding out his hand. "We have
often spoken of you since the day you disappeared, saying
that you were going on a mission for the colonel, and have
wondered what the mission was, and how it was that we
never heard of you again."
"I came over to Paris four years later, colonel, but the
regiment was away in Flanders, and as I found out from
others what I had come to learn, there was no use in my
following you. As to the colonel's mission, it was this;"
and he pnt his hand on Ronald's shoulder.
"What do yon mean, Anderson?" the colonel asked in
surprise.
* This is Colonel Leslie's son, sir. He bade me fetch
him straight away from the folk with whom he was living
and take him off to Scotland so as to be ont of reach of his
foes, who would doubtless have made even shorter work
with him than they did with the colonel.*
"Good heavens!" the colonel exclaimed; "this is news
indeed. So poor Leslie left a child and this is he! My
lad," he said, taking Ronald's hand, "believe me that any-
thing that I can do for you, whatever it be, shall be done,
for the sake of your dear father whom I loved as an elder
brother."
"And I too," the major said. "There was not one of
us but would have fought to the death for Leslie. And
now sit down, my lad, while Anderson tells us your story."
Malcolm began at the account of the charge which


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
93
Colonel Leslie had committed to him, and the manner in
which he had fulfilled it. He told them how he had
placed the child in the care of his brother, he himself
having no fixed home of his own, and how the lad had
received a solid education, while he had seen to his learn-
ing the use of his sword so that he might be able to follow
his father's career. He then told them the episode of the
Jacobite agent, and the escape which had been effected in
the Thames.
"You have done well, Anderson," the colonel said when
he had concluded; "and if ever Leslie should come to see his
son he will have cause to thank you, indeed, for the way
in which you have carried out the charge he committed to
yon, and he may well be pleased at seeing him grown such
a manly young fellow. As to Leslie himself, we know not
whether he be alive or dead. Every interest was made at
the time to assuage his majesty's hostility, but the influ-
ence of the Marquis of Recambours was too strong, and
the king at last peremptorily forbade Leslie's name being
mentioned before him. You see, although the girl's father
was, of course, at liberty to bestow her hand on whomso-
ever he pleased, he had, with the toadyism of a courtier,
asked the king's approval of the match with Chateaurouge,
which, as a matter of course, he received. His majesty,
therefore, chose to consider it as a personal offense against
himself that this Scottish soldier of fortune should carry off
one of the richest heiresses of France, whose hand he had
himself granted to one of his peers. At the same time I
cannot but think that Leslie still lives, for had he been
dead we should assuredly have heard of the marriage of
his widow with some one else. The duke has, of course,
long since married, and report says that the pair are ill-
matched; but another husband would speedily have been
found for the widow."
"Since the duke has married," Eonald said, "he should


91
BONNIE FRINGE CHARLIE.
no longer be so bitter against my father, and perhaps after
eo long an imprisonment the king might be moved to
grant his release." •
"As the dnke's marriage is an unhappy one, I fear that
yon cannot count upon his hostility to your father being
in any way lessened, as he would all the more regret the
interference with his former plans."
"Have you any idea where my mother is, sir?"
"None," the colonel said. "But that I might find out
for you. I will give you a letter to the Count de Noyes,
who is on intimate terms with the Archbishop of Paris,
who would, no doubt, be able to tell him in which convent
the lady is residing. You must not be too sanguine, my
poor boy, of seeing her, for it is possible that she has
already taken the veil. Indeed, if your father has died,
and she has still refused to accept any suitor whom the
marquis may have found for her, you may be snre that
she has been compelled to take the veil, as her estates
would then revert to the nearest kinsman. This may, for
aught we know, have happened years ago, without a word
of it being bruited abroad, and the affair only known to
those most concerned. However, we must look at the
best side. We shall be able, doubtless, to learn through
the archbishop whether she is still merely detained in the
convent or has taken the veil, and you can then judge
accordingly whether your father is likely to be alive or
dead. But as to your obtaining an interview with your
mother, I regard it as impossible in the one case as the
other.
"At any rate, it is of the highest importance that it
should not be known that you are in France. If it is
proved that your father is dead and your mother is secluded
for life, we must then introduce you to her family, and
try and get them to bring all their influence to bear to
have you acknowledged openly as the legitimate heir of


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 95
toe marquis, and to obtain for yon the succession to at
least a portion of his estates—say to that of those which
she brought him as her dowry. In this you may be sure
that I and every Scottish gentleman in the army will give
you all the aid and influence we can bring to bear."
Eonald warmly thanked Colonel Hume for his kindness,
and the next day, having received the letter to the Count
de Noyes, set out for Paris with Malcolm. On his arrival
there he lost no time in calling upon the count, and pre-
senting his letter of introduction.
The count read it throngh twice without speaking.
"My friend Colonel Hume,"-he said at last, "tells me
that you are the son, born in lawful wedlock, of Colonel
Leslie and Amelie de Recambours. I am aware of the cir-
cumstances of the case, being distantly related to the lady's
family, and will do that which Colonel Hume asks me,
namely, disoover the convent in which she is living. But
I warn you, young man, that your position here is a dan-
gerous one, and that were it known that Colonel Leslie's
son is alive and in France, I consider your life would not
be worth a day's purchase. When powerful people are
interested in the removal of any one not favored with
powerful protection the matter is easily arranged. There
are hundreds of knives in Paris whose use can be purchased
for a few crowns, or if seclusion be deemed better, than
removal, a king's favorite can always obtain a Mt^e-de-
cachet, and a man may linger a lifetime in prison without
a soul outside the walls knowing of his existence there.
"You are an obstacle to the plans of a great noble, and
that is in France a fatal offense. Your wisest course,
young man, would be to efface yourself, to get your friend
Colonel Hume to obtain for you a commission in his regi-
ment, and to forget forever that you are the son of Colonel
Leslie and Amelie de Recambonrs. However, in that you
'will doubtless choose for yourself; but believe me my ad-


96
BONNIE PRINOtt CHARLIE.
vice is good. At any rate I will do what my friend Colonel
Home asks me, and will obtain for yon the name of the
convent where your mother is living. I do not see that
yon will beany the better off when you have it, for assured-
ly yon will not be able to obtain permission to see her.
However, that again is your affair. If yon will give me
the address where you are staying in Paris I will write to
you as soon as I obtain the information. Do not be impa-
tient, the archbishop himself may be in ignorance on the
point; but I doubt not, that to oblige me, he will obtain
the information from the right quarter."
A week later, Ronald, on returning one day to Le Soldat
Ecossais, found a note awaiting him. It contained only
the words:
"She has not taken the veil; she is at the convent of
Our Lady at Tours."
The next morning Ronald and Maloolm set out on their
Journey to Tours.


BONNIE PRINOE CHABLIK'
CHAPTER VI.
THE CONVENT OF OUR LADY.
Aebived at Tours, Malcolm took a qniet lodging in a
retired street. Colonel Hume had furnished him with a
regular discharge, testifying that the bearer, Malcolm
Anderson, had served his time in the 2d Scotch Dragoons,
and was now discharged as being past service, and that he
recommended him as a steady man for any employment
for which he might be suited. Malcolm showed this doc-
ument to his landlord in order that the latter might, as
required by law, duly give notice to the police of the name
and occupation of his lodger, and at the same time men-
tioned that the relations of his wife lived near Tours, and
that he hoped through them to be able to obtain some sort
of employment.
As soon as they were settled in their lodgings they went
out, and after a few inquiries found themselves in front of
the convent of Our Lady. It was a massive building, in a
narrow street near the -river, to which its grounds, sur-
rounded by a high wall, extended. None of the windows
of the building looked toward the street, upon which the
massive gate, with a small wicket entrance, opened.
"What building is this?" Malcolm, in a careless tone,
asked a woman who was sitting knitting at her door nearly
opposite the entrance. "lama stranger in Tours."
"That needs no telling," the woman replied, "or you
"would have known that that is the convent of Our Lady,


98
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
ene of the richest in Touraine, and they say in all France.
Though what they do with their riches is more than I can
tell, seeing that the rules are of the strictest, and that'no
one ever comes beyond the gates. They have thoir own
grounds down to the river, and there is a walk along the *
wall there where they take the air of an evening when the
weather is fine. Poor things, I pity them from my sonl."
"But I suppose they all came willingly," Malcolm said;
"so there is no need for pity."
"I don't know about willingly," the woman said. "I
expect most of them took the veil rather than marry the
men their fathers provided for them, or because they were
in the way of some one who wanted their lands, or because
their lovers had been killed in the war, just as if grief for
a lover was going to last all one's life. Besides, they are
not all sisters. They say there's many a lady of good
family shut up there till she will do her father's will.
'Well, well,' I often say to myself, 'they may have all the
riches of France inside those walls, but I would rather sit
knitting at my door here than have a share of them.'"
"You are a wise woman," Malcolm said. "There is
nothing like freedom. Give me a crust, and a sod for my
pillow, rather than gold plates inside a prison. I have
been a soldier all my life, and have had my share of hard
knocks; but I never grumbled so long as I was on a cam-
paign, though I often found it dull work enough when
in garrison."
"Oh, you have been a soldier! I have a brother in the
regiment of Touraine. Perhaps you know him?"
"I know the regiment of Touraine," Malcolm said;
"and there are no braver set of men in the king's service.
What is his name?"
"Pierre Pitou. I have not heard of him for the last
two years. He is a tall man, and broad, with a scar over
the left eye."


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
"To be sure, to be sure!" Malcolm said. "Of course.
Pierre Pi ton is one of my best friends; and now I think
of it, madam, I onght to know without asking, so great is
his resemblance to you. Why, his last words to me were,
'If you go to Tours, seek out my sister, who lives in a
house nearly opposite the entrance to the convent of Our
Lady;' and to think I should have forgotten all about it
till I saw yon!"
Malcolm remained for a quarter of an hour chatting
with the woman about her brother, and then, promising
to call again the next day in the evening to be introduced
to her husband, he rejoined Ronald, who had been waiting
at the oorner of the lane, and had been fidgeting with
impatience at the long interview between Malcolm and the
woman.
"What have yon been talking abont all this time, Mal-
colm, and what could you have to say to a stranger?"
"I have been telling her all about her brother, Pierre
Piton of the Touraine regiment, and how he distinguished
himself at Dettingen, and will surely be made a sergeant,
with a hope some day of getting to be a captain. I have
quite won her heart."
"But who is Pierre Piton, and when did yon know
him?" Ronald asked, surprised.
"He is a tall man with broad shoulders and a scar over
his left eye," Malcolm said, laughing, and he then related
the whole conversation.
"But why did you pretend to this poor woman that you
knew her brother?"
"Because she may be very useful to us, Ronald; and if
you can't find a friend in court, it's just as well to have
one near court. She is a gossiping woman, and like
enough she may know some of the lay sisters, who are, in
fact, the servants of the convent, and come out to buy
supplies of food and other things, and who distribute the


100
BONNIE FRINCE CHARLIE.
alms nmong the poor. I don't know what advantage will
come of it yet, Ronald; but I can see I have done a great
stroke of business, and feel quite an affection for my friend
Pierre Pitou."
Malcolm followed up the acquaintance he had made, and
soon established himself as a friend of the family. Ronald
did not accompany him on any of his visits, for as the
plan of proceeding was still undecided, he and Malcolm
agreed that it was better that he should not show himself
until some favorable opportunity offered.
Sometimes toward evening he and Malcolm would take
a boat and float down the stream past the convent walls,
and Ronald would wonder which of the figures whose
heads he could perceive as they walked upon the terrace,
was that of his mother. It was not until Malcolm had
become quite at home with Madam Vipon that he again
turned, the conversation toward the convent. He learned
that she had often been inside the walls, for before her
marriage she had worked at a farm whence the convent
drew a portion of its supplies, milk, butter, and eggs, and
she had often carried baskets to the convent.
"Of course I never went beyond the outer court," she
said; "but Farmer Miron's daughter—it was he owned
the farm—is a lay sister there. She was crossed in love,
poor girl. She liked Andre, the son of a neighboring
farmer, but it was but a small place by the sida of that of
Miron, and her father would not hear of it, but wanted
her to marry Jacques Dubois, the rich miller, who was old
enough to be her father. Andre went to the wars and
was killed; and instead of changing when the news came,
as her father expected, and taking up with the miller, she
hated him worse than ever, and said that he was the cause
of Andre's death; so the long and short of it was, she
came as a lay sister to the convent here. Of course she
never thought of taking the vows, for to do that here one








BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
101
canst be noble and be able to pay a heavy dowry to the
convent.
"So she is just a lay sister, a sort of servant, yon know,
but she is a favorite and often goes to market for them,
and when she does she generally drops in here for a few
minntes for a talk; for though she was only a child when I
was at the farm we were great friends, and she hears from
me how all the people she nsed to know are getting on."
"I suppose she knows all the ladies who reside in the
convent as well as the sisters?"
"Oh, yes, and much better than the sisters! It is on
them she waits. She does not see mnch of the sisters,
who keep to their own side of the house, and have very
little to do with the visitors, or as one might call them the
prisoners, for that is what most of them really are."
"Now I think of it," Malcolm said, "one of the officers
I served nnder had a relation, a lady, whom I have heard
him say, when he was talking to another officer, is shut
np here, either because she wouldn't marry some one her
father wanted her to, or she wanted to marry some one her
father didn't want her to, I forget exactly what it was
now. Let me see what was her name. Elise—no, that
wasn't it. Amelie—Amelie de Recambours— yes, that
was it."
"Oh, yes, I know the name! I have heard Jeanne
speak of her. Jeanne said it was whispered among them
that she had really married somebody against her father's
will. At any rate she has been there ever so many years,
and they have not made her take the veil, as they do most
of them if they are obstinate and won't give way. Poor
thing! Jeanne says she is very pretty still, though she
must be nearly forty now."
"That is very interesting," Malcolm said; "and if you
will not mind, Madam Vipon, I will write to the officer of
whom I spoke and tell him his cousin is alive and well. I


102 BONNIE PlilNCB UHAttLlH
was his servant in the regiment, and I know, from what 1
have heard him say, ho was very muoh attached to her.
There can be no harm in that, yon know," he said, as
Madam Vipon looked donbtful; "but if yon wonld prefer
it, of course I will not say how I have heard."
"Yes, that will be better," she agreed. "There is never
any saying how things come round; and though there's
no harm in what I have told yon, still it's ill gossiping
about what takes place inside convent walls."
"I quite agree with yon, my dear Madam Vipon, and
admire yonr discretion. It is singular how you take after
your brother. Pierre Pitou had the reputation of being
the most discreet man in the regiment of Touraine."
Ronald was very excited when he heard from Malcolm
that he had actually obtained news at second hand as to
his mother, and it was with difficulty that his friend per-
suaded him to allow matters to go on as he proposed.
"It will never do to hurry things now, Ronald; every-
thing is turning ont beyond our expectations. A fortnight
ago it seemed absolutely hopeless that you should commu-
nicate with your mother; now things are in a good train
for it."
Accordingly Malcolm made no farther allusion to the
subject to Madam Vipon nntil a fortnight had passed;
then he said, on calling on her one day:
"Do yon know, my dear Madam Vipon, I have had a
letter from the gentleman of whom I was speaking to yon.
He is full of gratitude at the news I sent him. I did not
tell him from whom I had heard the news, save that it was
from one of the kindest of women, the sister of an old
comrade of mine. He has sent me this"—and he took ont
a small box which he opened, and showed a pretty gold
brooch, with earrings to match—"and bid me to give it
in his name to the person who had sent him this good
news."


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
ioa
"That is beautiful," Madam Vipon said, clapping her
bands; "and I have so often wished for a real gold brooch!
Won't my husband open his eyes when he sees them!"
"I think, if I might advise, my dear madam," Malcolm
said, "I should not give him the exact history of them.
He might take it into his head that yon had been gossip-
ing, although there is no woman in the world less given to
gossiping than you are. Still you know what husbands
are. Therefore, if I were you I would tell him that your
brother Pierre had sent them to you through me, knowing,
you see, that you could not have read a letter even if he
could have written one."
"Yes, perhaps that would be the best," Madam Vipon
said; "but you had better write to Pierre and tell him.
Otherwise, when he comes home, and my husband thanks
him for them, he might say he had never sent them, and
there would be a nice affair."
"I will do so," Malcolm said; "but in any case I am
sure your wit would have come to the rescue, and you
would have said that you had in fact bought them from
your savings; but that thinking your husband might
grumble at your little economies you had thought it best
to say that they came from your brother."
"Oh, fie, monsieur; I am afraid you are teaching me to
tell stories."
"That is a very hard word, my dear madam. You
know as well as I do that without a little management on
both sides husbands an5 wives would never get on well
together; but now I want to tell you more. Not only
does my old master write to say how glad he is to hear of
his cousin's welfare, but he has told me a great deal more
about the poor lady, and knowing your kindness of heart
I do not hesitate to communicate the contents of his letter
to you. The Countess Amelie de Recambours was secretly
married to a young officer, a great friend of my late master^


BONNIE PR1N0F! CHARLIE.
105
Jeanne waits upon her, you see, and I know your quick
"wit will already have perceived that Jeanne might deliver
a message. I am sure that she would never be your friend
had she not a warm heart like your own, and it will need
very little persuasion on your part, when you have told
her this sad story, to induce her to bring gladness to this
nnfortunate lady."
"Yes; but think of the consequences, Monsieur Ander-
son; think what would happen if it were found out."
"Yes, if there were any talk of the countess running
away from the convent I would not on any condition ask
yon to assist in such a matter; but what is this—merely
to give a message, a few harmless words."
"But yon said an interview, Monsieur Anderson."
"An interview only if it is possible, my dear madam,
that is quite another matter, and yon know yon said that
it was quite impossible. All that we want now is just a
little message, a message by word of mouth, which not
even the keenest eye can discover or prevent; there can be
no harm in that."
"No, I don't think there can be much harm in that,"
Madam Vipon agreed; "at any rate I will talk to Jeanne.
It will be her day for going to market to-morrow; I will
tell her the story of the poor lady, and I think I can answer
beforehand that she will do everything she can."
The following afternoon Malcolm again saw Madam
Vipon, who told him that although she had not actually
promised she had no doubt Jeanne would deliver the
message.
"She will be out again on Saturday, monsieur, at nine
in the morning, and if you will be here with the boy, if
he has arrived by that time, yon shall speak to her."
At the time appointed Malcolm, with Eonald, attired
now as a young French gentleman, arrived at the house of
Madam Vipon, who was warmly thanked by Bonald for
the interest she had taken in him.


j.06
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
"My friend here has spoken to me in the highest terms
of yon, Madam Vipon, and I am sure that all that he has
said is no more than the troth."
"I am sure I will do all I can," replied Madam Vipon,
who was greatly taken by Ronald's appearance and manner;
"it's a cruel thing separating a mother from a son so many
years, and after all what I am doing is no hanging matter
any way."
A few minutes later Jeanne entered; she was a pleasant-
looking young woman of five or six and twenty, and even
her somber attire as a lay sister failed to give a formal look
to her merry face.
"So these are the gentlemen who want me to become a
conspirator," she said, "and to run the risk of all sorts of
punishment and penalties for meddling in their business?"
"Not so much my business as the business of my
mother," Ronald said. "You who have such a true heart
of your own, for madam has told us something of your
story, will, I am sure, feel for that poor lady shut up for
fifteen years, and knowing not whether her child is dead
or alive. If we could but see each other for five minutes,
think what joy it would be to her, what courage her poor
heart would take."
"See each other!" Jeanne repeated, surprised. "You
said nothing about that, Francoise; yon only said take a
message. How can they possibly see each other? That's
a different thing altogether."
"I want you to take a message first," Ronald said. "If
nothing more can be done that will be very much;
but I cannot think but that you and my mother, between
you, will be able to hit upon some plan by which we might
meet."
"But how," Jeanne asked in perplexity, "how could it
possibly be?"
"For example," Ronald suggested; "could I not come


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
107
in as a lay sister? I am not much taller than yon, and
could pass very well as a girl."
Jeanne burst out laughing.
"You do not know what yon are saying, monsieur; it
would be altogether impossible. People do not get taken
on as lay sisters in the convent of Our Lady unless they
are known; besides, in other ways it would be altogether
impossible, and even if it were not it might be years before
you could get to speak to the countess, for there are only
two or three of ns who ever enter the visitors' rooms; and
lastly, if you were found out I don't know what would
not be done to both of ns. No, that would never do at
all."
"Well, in the next place, I could climb on to the river
terrace at night, and perhaps she could come and speak
to me there."
"That is more possible," Jeanne said thoughtfully;
"but all the doors are locked up at night."
"But she might get out of a window," Ronald urged;
"with a rope-ladder she could get down, and then return
again, and none be the wiser."
Jeanne sat silent for a minute, and then she asked
suddenly:
"Are you telling me all, monsieur, or are you intending
that the countess shall escape with youp"
"No, indeed, on my honor!" Ronald exclaimed. "1
have nowhere where I could take my mother. She would
be pursued and brought back, and her position would be
far worse than it is now. No; I swear to you that I only
want to see her and to speak to her, and I have nothing
else whatever in my mind."
"I believe you, monsieur," Jeanne said gravely. "Had
it been otherwise I dare not have helped, for my punish-
ment if I was discovered to have aided in an escape from
the convent would be terrible—terrible!" she repeated


108
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
with a shudder. "As to the other, I will risk it; for a
gentler and kinder lady I have never met. And yet I am
sure she must be very, very brave to have remained firm
for so many years. At any rate I will give her your
message."
Ronald took from a small leather bag, which he wore
ronnd his neck, a tiny gold chain with a little cross.
"I had this ronnd my neck when I was taken away as a
child to Scotland. No doubt she put it there, and will
recognize it. Say to her only: 'He whom you have not
seen since he was an infant is in Tours, longing above all
things to speak to you;' that is all my message. After-
ward, if you will, you can tell her what we have said, and
how I long to see her. How high is her room from the
ground? Because if it is high it will be better that I
should climb to her window, than that she should descend
and ascend again."
Jeanne shook her head.
"That could not be," she said. "The visitors have all
separate cells, but the partitions do not go up to the ceil-
ing; and even if you entered, not a word could be spoken
without being overheard. But fortunately she is on the
first floor, and I am sure she is not one to shrink from so
little a matter as the descent of a ladder in order to have
an interview with her son."
That same afternoon as Am61ie de Recambours was pro-
ceeding from the refectory to her cell, following several of
her fellow captives, her attendant Jeanne came out from
one of the cells. Glancing behind to see that no one was
following, she put her finger on her lips and then whis-
pered: "Make some excuse not to go into the garden with
the others this evening. It is most important." Then
she glided back into the room from which she had come.
The countess followed the others in a state of almost
bewilderment. For sixteen years nothing had occurred to


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
break the monotony of her existence. At first occasional
angry messages reached her from her father, with orders
to join an application to the pope for a divorce; but when
it had been found impossible to overcome her steady refu-
sals the messages had at last ceased, and for years no word
from the outer world had reached her, although she had
learned from those who from time to time came to share
her captivity what was passing outside. Whether her
husband was alive or dead she knew not. They had told
her over and over again that he was dead; but the fact
that she had never had the option given her of accepting
another husband or taking the final vows kept hope alive.
For she was convinced that if he was really dead, efforts
would be made to compel her to marry again.
What, then, she wondered to herself, could this commu-
nication so secretly given mean? She regarded the lay
sister who attended upon her as a happy-looking young
woman whose face was in strong contrast to most of those
within the walls of the convent; but she had exchanged
but few words with her, knowing that she would be but a
short time about her. For the policy of the abbess was to
change the attendants upon the ladies in their charge fre-
quently, in order to prevent them from being tampered
with, or persuaded into conveying communications with-
out the walls.
"You look pale, Amelie," one of the other ladies said
as they gathered in a group for a moment before proceed-
ing to their respective apartments, where they were sup-
posed to pass the afternoon in working, reading, and
meditation.
"It is the heat," the countess said. "I have a head-
ache."
"You look it," the latter said. "It is not of ten that
yon have anything the matter with you. You know we
all say that you must have a constitution of iron and the


110
BONNIE PRTNCE CHARLIE.
©onrage of a Roland to be sixteen years here and yet to
have no wrinkle on your forehead, no marks of weeping
round yonr eyes."
The countess smiled sadly.
"I wept the first six months almost without ceasing, and
then I told myself that if I would be strong and resist I must
weep no more. If a bird in a cage once takes to pining
he is snre not to live long. There are few of us here the
news of whose death would not give pleasure to those who
shut us up, and I for one resolved that I would live in
spite of all."
"Well, you must not get ill now, Amelie. We should
miss you terribly in the one hour of the day when we really
live, the hour when we walk and talk, and laugh if we
can, on the river terrace."
"I don't think I shall be able to come this evening,"
the countess said. "I shall lie down and keep myself
quiet. To-morrow I hope to be myself again. It is a
mere passing indisposition."
The hours passed slowly as AmSlie lay on her couch and
wondered over the coming interview. There were so
many things which she might hear—that her father was
dead; that her family had hopes at last of obtaining her
restoration to the world. That it could be a message
from her husband she had no hope, for so long as her
father lived she was sure that his release would never be
granted. As to the child, she scarce gave it a thought.
That it had somehow been removed and had escaped the
search that had been made for it she was aware; for at-
tempts had been made to obtain from her some clew as to
where it would most likely have been taken. She was
convinced that it had never been found, for if it had she
would have heard of it. It would have been used as a
lever to work upon her.
At last the hour when she was accustomed to go into


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
Ill
the garden arrived, and as the convent bell struck seven
she heard the doors of the other cells open, the sonnd of
feet in the corridor, and then all became still. In a few
minutes a step approached, and one of the sisters entered
to inquire why she was not in the garden with the others.
She repeated that her head ached.
■ You look pale," the sister said, "and your hand is hot
and feverish. I will send you up some tisane. It is the
heat, no doubt. I. think that we are going to have
thunder."
In a few minutes a step was again heard approaching,
and Jeanne entered with the medicament. As she closed
the door the countess started into a sitting position.
"What is it, Jeanne? What is it that you have to say
to me?"
"Calm yourself, I pray you, countess," Jeanne said.
"For both our sakes I pray you to hear what I have to say
calmly. I expect Sister Felicia will be here directly.
When she heard you were unwell she said she would come
up and see what you needed. And now, I will begin my
message. In the first place-1 was to hand you this."
And she placed in Amelie's hand the little necklet and
cross.
For a moment the countess looked at them wonderingly,
and then there flashed across her memory a sturdy child
in its nurse's arms, and a tall man looking on with a loving
smile as she fastened a tiny gold chain round the child's
neok. A low cry burst from her lips as she started to her
feet.
"Hush, lady, hush!" Jeanne exclaimed. "This is my
message: 'He whom you have not seen since he was an
infant is in Tours, longing above all things to speak to
you.'"
"My ohild! my child!" the countess cried. "Alive and
here! My God! I thank thee that thou hast remembered


112
BONNIE FRINGE CHARLIE.
a friendless mother at last. Have yon seen him, Jeanne?
What is he like? Oh, tell me everything!"
"He is a right proper young gentleman, madam.
Straight and comely and tall, with brown waving hair and
a bright pleasant face. A son such as any mother might
be proud of."
The countess suddenly threw her arms round Jeanne's
neck and burst into tears.
"Yon have made me so happy, Jeanne; happy as I
never thought to be again. How can I thank you?"
w The best way at present, madam," Jeanne said with a
smile, "will be by drinking up that tisane, and lying down
quietly. Sister Felicia moves about as noiselessly as a cat,
and she may pop in at any moment. Do yon lie down
again and I will stand a little way off talking. Then if
she comes upon us suddenly she will suspect nothing."
The countess seized the bowl of tisane and drank it off,
and then threw herself on the couch.
"Go on, Jeanne, go on. Have pity on my impatience.
Think how I am longing to hear of him. Did the message
say he was longing to see me? But that is not possible."
"It is not quite impossible, madam; though it would be
dangerous, very dangerous. Still it is not quite impos-
sible."
"How then could it be done, Jeanne? Yon know what
our life is here. How can I possibly see my boy?"
"What he proposes, madam, is this: that he should
some night scale the river wall, and await yon on the ter-
race, and that you should descend from your window by a
rope-ladder, and so return after seeing him."
"Oh, yes, that is possible!" the countess exclaimed; "I
could knot my bedclothes and slide down. It matters not
about getting back again, since we have no ladder."
"I can manage to bring in two light ropes," Jeanne
said. "It would not do for you to be found in the garden,


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 113
for it would excite suspicion, and you would never have a
chance of doing it again. But it is not an easy thing to
climb up a rope-ladder with no one to help you, and you
know I shall be at the other end of the house."
"That is nothing," the countess said. "Had I to climb
ten times the height, do you think I should hesitate for a
moment when it was to see my son. Oh, Jeanne, how
good you are! And when will it be?"
"I will bring in the ropes nest time I go out. Mind
and place them in your bed. You will know that that
night at eleven o'clock your son will be on the terrace
awaiting you."
As Jeanne finished speaking she placed her linger on
her lips, for she thought she heard a slight noise without.
The countess closed her eyes and then lay down on her
pillow, while Jeanne stood as if watching her. The next
instant the door opened noiselessly and Sister Felicia en-
tered. She moved with a noiseless step up to Jeanne.
"Is she asleep?" she whispered.
"Oh, no!" Jeanne answered in a louder voice, guessing
that the sister would have heard the murmur of voices.
"She has only just closed her eyes."
The countess looked up.
"Ah! is it you, sister? I have taken the tisane Sister
Angela sent up, but my hands are burning and my head
aches. The heat in chapel was so great I thought I
should have fainted."
"Your hands are indeed burning," the sister said, con-
vinced as soon as she touched them that the countess was
really indisposed. "Yes; and your pulse is beating quicker
than I can count. Yes, you have a touch of fever. I will
mix you a draught and bring it up to you at once. Hark!
that is the first peal of thunder; we are going to have a
storm. It will cloar the air, and do you even more good
than my medicine. I will leave you here for to-night; if


114
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
yon are not better to-morrow we will move yon into the
infirmary."
The next morning Sister Felicia found her patient much
better, though she still seemed languid and weak, and was
ordered to remain quietly in her apartment for a day or so,
which was just what she desired, for she was so filled with
her new-horn happiness that she feared that if she went
abont her daily tasks as usual she should not be able to
oonoeal from the sharp eyes of the sisters the joyousness
which was brimming over in her, while had she laughed
she would have astonished the inmates of the gloomy
convent.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
115
CHAPTER VIL
MOTHBE!
WHEN Jeanne, after accomplishing her errands the next
time she went out, entered Madam Vipon's, she found
Eonald and Malcolm awaiting her.
"Yon have told my mother?" the former asked eagerly
as she entered.
"Yes, I have told her, and if I had been an angel from
heaven, with a special message to her, the poor lady could
not have looked more happy."
"And yon have been like an angel to us!" Ronald ex-
elaimed, taking her hand. "How can I thank you for
your goodness?"
"For shame, sir!" Jeanne said, smiling and coloring as
Eonald, in his delight, threw his arms round her and
kissed her; "remember I am a lay sister."
"I could not have helped it," Ronald said, "if you had
been the lady superior. And now," he went on eagerly,
"is all arranged? See, I have brought a ladder of silk
rope, light and thin, but quite strong enough to bear her."
"You take all for granted then, sir. You know I said
I would take your message, but that I would not engage
to meddle further in it."
"I kuow you said so; but I was sure that having gone
so far you would do the rest. You will, won't you,
Jeanne?"
"I suppose I must," Jeanne said; "for what with the


116
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE
countess on one side and yon the other, I should get no
peace if I said no. Well, then, it is all arranged. At
eleven o'clock to-night yon are to be on the terrace, and
you can expect her there. If she does not come yon will
know that something has occurred to prevent her, and she
will come the following night at the same hour."
Jeanne took the silken cords and wound them round
her, under her lay sister's robe, and then, with a kindly
nod at Ronald, and an injunction to be as noiseless as a
mouse in climbing the terrace, and above all not to raise
his voice in speaking to his mother, she tripped away
across the street to the convent.
Malcolm and Ronald sallied out from Tours before the
city gates were closed at sunset, and sat down on the slope
which rises from the other side of the river and waited till
it was time to carry the plan into operation. Gradually
the lights disappeared from the various windows and the
sounds which came across the water ceased, and by ten
o'clock everything was profoundly still. They had, in the
course of the afternoon, hired a boat, saying they were
going out for a night's fishing. This they had moored a
short distance below the town, on the side of the river
where they now were. They now made their way to it
and rowed quietly across the stream; then they left it and
waded through the water, which flowed knee-deep at the
foot of the walls.
Although Tours was still a walled town the habit of
keeping sentry in time of peace had long since died out,
and they had no fear, at that hour, of discovery. There
was no moon, but the night was bright and clear, and they
had no difficulty in finding that part of the wall which
now formed the terrace of the convent.
They were provided with a rope knotted at every foot,
and with a grapnel attached to one end. At the second
attempt this caught on the parapet of the wall, and Ronald



Ronald seeks bis mother in the convent.—Page 116.
—Bonnie Prince Charlie.





BONNIE PRINCE OHARLI& 117
at ortoe climbed it and stood on the terrace, where, a min-
ute later, he was joined by Malcolm. The convent itself
conld not be seen, for a screen of trees at the foot of the
wall shut it off from the view of people on the opposite
bank of the river. They waited quietly until a sudden
peal of the bells of the numerous churches announced that
it was the hour. Then they moved toward the steps lead-
ing down into the garden. A minute later a figure was
seen approaching. Malcolm fell back, and Ronald ad-
vanced toward it. As the countess approached she held
out her arms, exclaiming:
"My boy, my boy!" and with a cry of "Mother!" Ron-
ald sprang forward into her embrace.
For a short time not a word was spoken, and then the
countess murmured.
"My God, I thank thee for this great happiness. And
now, my son," she said, recovering herself, "tell me every-
thing. First, have you news of your father?"
"Alas, no!" Ronald said; "nothing has been heard of
him since the fatal day when he was seized; but I am con-
vinced that he is still alive, and since I have found you,
surely I shall be able to find him."
"Who is that with you, Ronald?"
"That is Malcolm Anderson; it is to him I owe every-
thing. He carried me off and took me away with him to
Scotland the day my father was arrested. He has been
my best friend ever since, and it is he who brought me
here to you."
The countess advanced to Malcolm.
"My son has told me that we owe everything to you,
my brave Malcolm!" she said, holding out her hand. "I
guessed that it was to you that my husband had confided
the care of the child when I learned that it had disap-
peared. I remember what confidence he had in your
devotion, and how he confided everything to you."


118 BONNIE PRINCE GHA RLIB.
"He was like a brother to me, madam," Malcolm replied;
"and glad indeed am I that I have been able to befriend
his son and to bring him back to yon a gentleman who
will be an honor even to his father's name and yours."
"And now let ns sit down here," the countess said,
taking a seat upon a bench. "It gets light very early,
and yon must not stay after two o'clock, and there is so
much for me to hear."
For the next two hours Ronald sat holding his mother's
hand, while he told her the story of his life. "And now,
mother," he said, when he had concluded, "we have bnt
an hour left, for it has just struck one, and we have not said
a word yet about the principal thing of all. How are we to
obtain your freedom? Cannot you arrange to escape with
us? I do not, of course, mean to-night, for we have
nothing prepared, and, moreover, I promised Jeanne that
there should be no attempt at escape; but we can come
again when everything is ready. We shall of course, need
a disguise for you, for there will be a hot pursuit when
your escape is known. But we might manage to reach
the coast and cross over to England, and so make our way
north."
"No, my son," the countess said. "I have thought it
over in every way since I knew you were here, and
I am resolved to remain here. Were I to fly, the last
hope that your father might ever be freed would be lost.
My father would be more than ever incensed against him
and me; and, moreover, although that is but a minor con-
sideration, there would be no hope whatever of your ever
recovering the rank and estate to which you are entitled.
No, I am resolved to wait here, at any rate so long as my
father lives. At his death doubtless there will be some
change, for as heiress to his estates my existence must be
in some way recognized, and my family may be enabled to
obtain ray release when his powerful opposition is removed;


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
119
if not, it will be time to take the idea of flight into consid-
eration; till then I remain here. Now that I have seen
yon, now that I know that you are alive and well, now
that I can think of you as you are, for I can just make out
your face by the light of the stars, I shall be as near con-
tentment and happiness as I can be till I meet your father
again. In the meantime your good friend here can advise
you far better than I can as to what your course had better
be. If yon can obtain any high influence, use it for ob-
taining your father's release. If it be accompanied by a
sentence of exile from France it matters not, so that he is
freed. Yon can then return here, and 1 will gladly fly
with you to join him in Scotland."
Malcolm now rose from his seat and left mother and son
half an hour together. When two o'clock struck he re-
turned to them.
"There is the signal," the countess said, rising, "and
now we must part." She had already refused to accede to
Ronald's entreaty that she would meet him there again.
"No, my son, we have been permitted to meet this once,
but we must not tempt fortune again. Sooner or later
something would be sure to occur which would lead to dis-
covery, and bring ruin upon all our plans. It is hard to
say no and to refuse the chance of seeing you again now
that we have once come together, but I am fully resolved
that I will not risk it."
"We will see you safe up the ladder, mother," Ronald
said. "It is no easy matter to climb up a rope-ladder
swinging loosely."
"No, I discovered that in descending," the countess
said; "but if yon come with me you must takeoff your
boots—the print of a man's footstep in the garden would
ruin us all; and mind, not a word must be spoken when
we have once left the terrace."
Taking off their boots they accompanied her through


120
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
the garden. There was a last passionate embraoe at the
foot of the ladder, then the countess mounted it while
they held it steady. Directly she entered the window she
nndid the fastening of the rope inside and let the ladder
drop down to them. Five minutes later Ronald descended
the rope into the river. Malcolm shifted the grapnel so
that it oaught only on the edge of the parapet and could
be shaken off from below when the strain on the rope was
removed, then he slid down to Ronald's side. A sharp
jerk brought down the grapnel, and they returned along
. the edge of the river as they had come, crossed in the boat,
and waited for morning.
They waited two days longer in Tours in order that
they might receive, through Jeanne from the countess, a
list of the noble families to which she was related, with
notes as to those persons of whom she had seen most before
her marriage, and who she believed would be most disposed
to exert their influence on her behalf.
"Jeanne," Ronald said, "lam troubled that I do not
know what I can do to show you how grateful I am. I
should so like to give you some souvenir, but what can I
do—you could not wear brooches, or earrings, or trinkets."
"That I could not, monsieur," Jeanne broke in with a
smile; "and if I conld 1 would not accept them from you.
I have done what I have done because I pitied your mother
and yon, and I am content that if I have broken the rules
I have done it with a good purpose."
"Well, Jeanne," Ronald said, "you may not be a lay
sister all your life; you have taken no vows that will bind
you forever, and I have no doubt that the lady superior
can absolve you from your engagements should you at any
time wish to go back to the world; if so, and if I am still
in Prance, I will come to dance at your wedding, and will
promise you as pretty a necklace and earrings as are to ba
found in Touraine."


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
121
"Very well, that is a bargain," Jeanne said, laughing;
"and it is not impossible, yonng sir, that some day I may
hold you to your promise, for only last market-day I met
my father, and he spoke more kindly to me than he used
to, and even said that he missed me; and I hear that the
miller has found some one who will put up with him for
the sake of his money. I shouldn't be surprised if, when
that comes off, father wants me home again; but I sha'n't
go directly he asks me, you may be sure, but shall bargain
that if there be again any question of a husband it will be
for me to decide and not him."
The next day Ronald and his companion started for
Paris. They were highly gratified with the success which
had attended them, and Ronald felt his whole life bright-
ened now that he had found the mother who had been so
long lost to him. On arriving at Paris they found that
Colonel Hume's regiment had returned to the capital. It
was not expected that there would at present be any further
fighting on the frontier, and two or three of the Scotch
regiments had been brought back. Ronald at once called
on Colonel Hume and related to him the success which
had attended the first portion of his undertaking.
"I congratulate you indeed," Colonel Hume said. "I
own that I thought your enterprise was a hopeless one, for
it seemed to me impossible that you should be able to ob-
tain an interview with a lady closely imprisoned in a con-
vent. Why, Anderson, it is plain now that your talents
have been lost, and that you ought to have been a diplo-
matist instead of wasting your time as a soldier. The
way you carried out your plan was indeed admirable, and
I shall really begin to think that Ronald will yet succeed;
and now, my young friend, what do you mean to do next?"
"Would it be possible, sir, to ascertain where my father
is confined?"
"I think not, my lad," the colonel said gravely. "In


122
BONNIE PlllNCU CHARLIE.
addition to the fonr or five prisons in Paris there are a
score of others in different parts of France. The names
of the prisoners in each are known only to the governors;
to all others within the walls they exist as numbers only.
The governors themselves are sworn to secrecy, and even
if we coulf" get at one or two of them, which would be
difficult enough, we could hope for no more. Nor would
it be much satisfaction to you merely to know in which
prison your father is lying, for it is a very different matter
to communicate with a prisoner in one of the royal for-
tresses to passing a message to a lady detained in a convent.
I oan see nothing for you but to follow the example of
your mother and to practice patience, so conducting your-
self as to gain friends and make a name and influence, so
that at your grandfather's death we may bring as strong a
pressure as possible to bear upon the king."
"How old is my grandfather?" Ronald asked.
"He is a man about sixty."
"Why, he may live twenty years yet!" Ronald exclaimed
bitterly.
"Do not look at the worst side of the question," Colonel
Hnme replied with a smile. "But he may live some
years," he went on more gravely, "and in the meantime
you mnst think what you had better do. I will tell you
as a great secret, that it has been finally resolved that an
expedition shall sail this winter for Scotland, and fifteen
thousand troops will assemble at Dunkirk under Marshal
Saxe. Nothing could be more opportune. We are to
form part of the expedition, with several other Scottish
regiments. You are too young as yet for me to ask for a
commission for you, but if you like I will enroll you as a
gentleman volunteer; in this way you may have an oppor-
tunity of distinguishing yourself. I will introduce you to
the chevalier, and it may be that if he succeeds in gaining
the crown of Scotland, if not of England, he will himself


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
1S3
ask King Louis as a personal favor to release and restore
to him Colonel Leslie of Glenlyon, who fought bravely
with him in '15. If the expedition fails, and we get back
alive to France, I will then obtain for you a commission
in the regiment, and we can carry out our plan as we
arranged. What do you say to that?"
"I thank you greatly, sir, and accept your offer most
gratefully. I see that I am powerless to do anything for
my father now, and your plan gives at least a prospect of
success. In any case nothingwill give me so much delight
as to serve with the regiment he formerly commanded,
and under so kind a friend as yourself."
"That is settled then," Colonel Hume said; "and now
about outfit. A gentleman volunteer wears the uniform
of the officers of the regiment, and indeed is one in all
respects except that he draws no pay. My purse will be at
your disposal. Do not show any false modesty, my lad,
about accepting help from me. Your father would have
shared his last penny with me had I needed it."
"I thank you heartily, colonel, for your offer, and
should it be necessary I will avail myself of it, but at
present I have ample funds. Malcolm carried off with
me a bag with a hundred louis, and up to the day when I
landed in France these had never been touched. I have
eighty of them still remaining, which will provide my
outfit and my maintenance for a long time to come."
"There is another advantage in your being a volunteer,
rather than on the list of officers, Ronald; in that if it is
necessary at any time, you can, after a word with me, lay
aside your uniform and go about your affairs as long as you
choose without question, which would be hard to do if
you belonged regularly to the regiment."
At the end of a week Ronald had procured his uniform,
and was presented by the colonel to the officers of the reg-
iment as Ronald Leslie, the son of an old friend of his,


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
who was joining the regiment as a gentleman volunteer.
Malcolm joined only in the capacity of Ronald's servant.
It was painful to the lad that his old friend and protector
should assume such a relation toward him, but Malcolm
laughed at his scruples.
"My dear Ronald," he said, "I was your father's serv-
ant, and yet his friend. Why should I not act in the same
capacity to you? As to the duties, they are so light that,
now I do not belong to the regiment, my only difficulty
will be to kill time. There is nothing to do save to polish
up your arms and your equipment. Your horse will be
looked after by a trooper so long as you are with the regi-
ment. I shall call you in the morning, get your cup of
chocolate, and prepare your dinner when you do not dine
abroad, carry your messages when you have any messages
to send, and escort you when you go about any business in
which it is possible that a second sword would be of use to
you. As I have said, the only trouble will be to know
what to do with myself when you do not want me."
It was now the end of August, and for the next four
months Ronald worked hard at drill. He soon became a
general favorite with the officers. The fact that his name
was Leslie, and that he was accompanied by Malcolm, who
was known to many of the old soldiers as being devoted to
their former colonel, and as having in some strange way
disappeared from the regiment at the same time, gave
ground to a general surmise that Leslie was the colonel's
son.
Malcolm himself, when questioned, neither denied nor
acknowledged the fact, but turned it off with a joke and a
laugh. He was soon as much at home in his old regiment
as if he formed a part in it, and when not required by
Ronald passed the greater part of his time with his former
comrades. As was natural, the opinion entertained by
the men as to Leslie's identity was shared by the officers.


BONNIE PRINVR CHARLIE.
125
The avoidance by Ronald of any allusion to his family, hia
declining when he first came among them to say to which
branch of the Leslies he belonged, and the decided manner
in which Colonel Home, the first time the question was
broached in his hearing in Ronald's absence, said that he
begged no inquiries would be made on that score; all he
could assure them was that Leslie's father was a gentleman
of good family, and a personal friend of his own—put a
stop to all further questioning, but strengthened the idea
that had got abroad that the young volunteer was the son
of Colonel Leslie.
Early in January the 2d Scottish Dragoons marched for
Dunkirk, where twenty thousand men assembled, while a
large number of men-of-war and transports were gathered
in the port. One day, when Ronald was walking in the
street with Malcolm at his heels, the latter stepped up to
him and touohed him.
"Do you see that officer in the uniform of a colonel of
the Black Musketeers, in that group at the opposite corner;
look at him well, for he is your father's greatest enemy,
and would be yours if he knew who you are; that is the Duke
de Chateaurouge."
Ronald gazed at the man who had exercised so evil an
influence upon the fate of his parents. He was a tall dark
man with a pointed mustache, and of from forty to forty-
five years of age. His features were regular and handsome;
but in his thin straight eyebrows, the curl of his lips, and
a certain supercilious drooping of the eyelids, Ronald read
the evil passions which rendered him so dangerous and
implacable an enemy.
"So that is the duke!" Ronald said when he had passed
on. "I did not know he was a soldier."
"He is an honorary colonel of the regiment, and only
does duty with it when it is called on active service; but
he served in it for some years as a young man, and had


126
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
the reputation of being a good soldier, though I know that
he was considered a harsh and unfeeling officer by the men
who ser/ed under him. That is the man, Ronald, and if
you could get six inches of your sword between his ribs it
would go a good long way toward obtaining your father's
release; but I warn you he is said to be one of the best
swordsmen iu France."
"I care not how good a swordsman he is," Ronald said
hotly, "if I do but get a fair chance."
"Don't do anything rash, Ronald; I have no fear about
your swordsmanship, for I know in the last four months
you have practiced hard, and that Francois says that young
as you are you could give a point to any officer in the regi-
ment. But at present it were madness to quarrel with the
duke; you have everything to lose and nothing to gain.
If he killed you there would be an end of you and of your
plans; if you killed him you would have to fly the country,
for a court favorite is not to be slain with as much impu-
nity as a bourgeoise, and equally would there be an end of
all hope of obtaining your father's release.
"No, for the present you must be content to bide your
time. Still it is as well for you to know your foe when
you see him, and in the meantime go on frequenting the
various schools of arms and learn every trick of the sword
that is to be taught. Look!" he went on, as a group of
mounted officers rode down the street; "that is Marshal
Saxe, one of the best soldiers in France, if not the best,
and just as wild and reckless in private life as he is calm
and prudent as a general."
Ronald looked with some surprise at the great general.
He had expected to see a dashing and energetic-looking
man, the beau ideal of a soldier. He saw a man who
looked worn and bent with disease, and as if scarce strong
enough to sit on his horse; but there was still a fire in his
eye, and as he uttered a joke to an officer riding next to


BONNIE FRINGE CHARLIE.
127
him and joined merrily in the laugh, it was evident that
his spirit was untouched by the disease which had made a
wreck of his body.
A few days later a messenger arrived with the news that
the French fleet from Brest had sailed, and had met the
English fleet which had gone off in pursuit of it, and that
the coast of Kent was in consequence unguarded. Orders
were instantly given that the troops should embark on
board the transports, and as fast as these were filled they
set sail. The embarkation of the cavalry naturally took
longer time than that of the infantry, and before the Scot-
tish Dragoons had got their horses on board a portion of
the fleet was already out of sight.
"Was there ever such luck!" Malcolm exclaimed, after
assisting in getting the horses on board, a by no means
easy task, as the vessel was rolling heavily at her mooring;
"the wind is rising every moment, and blowing straight
into the harbor; unless I mistake not, there will be no
sailing to-night."
This was soon evident to all. Signals were made from
ship to ship, fresh anchors were let down, and the top-
mast housed. By midnight it was blowing a tremendous
gale, which continued for three days. Several of th»
transports dragged their anchors and were washed ashore,
and messages arrived from different parts of the coast tell-
ing of the wreck of many of those which had sailed before
the storm set in.
The portion of the fleet which had sailed had indeed
been utterly dispersed by the gale. Many ships were lost,
and the rest, shattered and dismantled, arrived at intervals
at the various French ports. The blow was too heavy to
be repaired. The English fleet had again returned to the
coast, and were on the lookout to intercept the expedi-
tion, and as this was now reduced to a little more than
half of its original strength no surprise was felt when the
plan was abandoned altogether.


138 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
Marshal Saxe with a portion of the troops marched to
join the army in Flanders, and the Scotch Dragoons were
ordered to return to Paris for the present.
For a year Ronald remained with the regiment in Paris.
He had during that time been introduced by Colonel Hnme
to several members of his mother's family. By some of
these who had known her before her marriage he was kindly
received; but all told him that it would be hopeless to
make any efforts for the release of his father as long as the
Marquis de Recambours remained alive and high in favor
at conrt, and that any movement in that direction would
be likely to do harm rather than good. Some of the others
clearly intimated to him that they considered that the
countess had, by making a secret marriage and defying
her father's authority, forfeited all right to the assistance
or sympathy of her mother's family.
Twice Ronald traveled to Tours and sent messages to
his mother through Jeanne, and received answers from the
countess. She had, however, refused to meet him again
on the terrace, saying that in spite of the love she had for
him, and her desire to see him again, she was firmly re-
solved not to run the risk of danger to him and the failure
of all their hopes, by any rash step.
At the end of the summer campaign in Flanders Marshal
Saxe returned to Paris, and Colonel Hume one day took
Ronald and introduced him to him, having previously
interested the marshal by relating his history to him.
The marshal asked Ronald many questions, and was much
pleased with his frank manner and bearing.
"Yon shall have any protection I can give you," the
marshal said. "No man has loved adventures more than
I, nor had a fairer share of them, and my sympathies are
altogether with you; besides, I remember your father well,
and many a carouse have we had together in Flanders. But
1 am a soldier, you know, and though the king is glad


BONNIE PllINCF CHARLIE.
enough to employ our swords in fighting his enemies we
have but little influence at court. I promise you, how-
ever, that after the first great victory I win I will ask the
release of your father as a personal favor from the king,
on the ground that he was an old comrade of mine. I can
only hope, for your sake, that the marquis, your grand-
father, may have departed this world before that takes
place, for he is one of the king's prime favorites, and even
the request of a victorious general would go for little as
opposed to his influence the other way. And now, if yon
like, I will give you a commission in Colonel Hume's regi-
ment. You have served for a year as a volunteer now,
and yonnger men than yon have received commissions."
Ronald thanked the marshal most heartily for his kind
promise, hut said that at present he would rather remain as a
volunteer, because it gave him greater freedom of action.
"Perhaps yon are right," the marshal said. "But at
any rate you had better abstain from attempting any steps
such as Colonel Hume tells me yon once thought of for
obtaining the release of yonr father. Success will be all
but impossible, and a failure would destroy altogether any
hopes you may have of obtaining his release from the
king."
It seemed that some of his mother's family with whom
he had communicated must have desired to gain the favor
of the favorite of the king by relating the circumstanoes
to him, for a short time after Ronald's interview with the
marshal the marquis came up to Colonel Hume when he
was on duty in the king's antechamber, and, in the pres-
ence of a number of courtiers, said to him:
"So, Colonel Hume, I find that I have to thank you for
harboring in your regiment an impostor, who claims to be
my grandson. I shall know, sir, how to repay the obliga-
tion."
"The gentleman in question is no impostor, marquis, as


130
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
I have taken the pains to inform myself. And I am not
aware of any reason why I should not admit the son of a
Scottish gentleman into my regiment, even though he
happen to be a grandson of yours. As to your threat, sir,
as long as I do my duty to his majesty I fear the displeas-
ure of no man."
Two nights later, as Honald was returning from dining
with Colonel Hume and some of his officers, he was sud-
denly attacked in a narrow street by six men. Malcolm
was with him, for Colonel Hume had at once related to him
the conversation he had had with the marquis, and had
warned him to take the greatest precautious.
"He is perfectly capable of having you suddenly put out
of his way by a stab in the back, .Ronald. And if there
were anywhere for you to go I should advise you to leave
Paris at once; but nowhere in France would you be safe
from him, and it would upset all your plans to return to
Scotland at present. However, you cannot be too careful."
Ronald had related what had passed to Malcolm, who
determined to watch more carefully than ever over his safety
and never left his side when he was outside the barracks.
The instant the six men rushed out from a lane, at whose
entrance a lantern was dimly burning, Malcolm's sword
was out, and before the assailants had time to strike a
blow he had run the foremost through the body.
Ronald instantly recovered from his surprise and also
drew. He was now nearly eighteen, and although he had
not yet gained his full height he was a match for most
men in strength, while his constant exercise in the school
of arms had strengthened the muscle of his sword-arm, until
in strength as well as in skill he could hold his own against
the best swordsman in the regiment. The men were for a
moment checked by the fall of their leader; but then see-
ing that they had opposed to them only one man, and
another whom they regarded as a lad, scarcely to be taken


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
131
into consideration, they rushed upon them. They were
quickly undeceived. Ronald parried the first blow aimed
at him, and with his reposte stretched his opponent on
the pavement, and then springing forward, after a few
rapid thrusts and parries ran the next through the shoul-
der almost at the same moment that Malcolm stretched
another opponent on the ground.
Terrified at the downfall of three of their number,
while a fourth leaned against a door-post disabled, the two
remaining ruffians took to their heels and fled at the top
of their speed, the whole affair having lasted scarce a
minute.
"Tell your employer," Ronald said to the wounded
man, "that I am not to be disposed of so easily as he
imagined. I should be only giving you what you deserve
if I were to pass my sword through your body; but I dis-
dain to kill such pitiful assassins except in self-defense."
The next morning Ronald communicated to Colonel
Hume what had happened.
"It's just as well, my young friend, that you are going
to leave Paris. I received orders half an hour ago for the
regiment to march to the frontier at once. That is the
marquis' doing, no doubt. He thought to get rid of you
last night and to punish me this morning; but he haa
failed both ways. You have defeated his cutthroats; 1
shall be heartily glad to be at the front again, for I am
sick of this idle life in Paris."


BUHiUU riilNQE CEAliLUS.
"
\
CHAPTER VIIL
HIDDEN FOES.
«I am heartily glad to be out of Paris," Ronald said to
Malcolm on their first halt after leaving the capital. "It
is not pleasant to regard every man one meets after dark
as a possible enemy, and although I escaped scot-free from
the gang who attacked us the other night, one cannot
always expect such good fortune as that. It was a con-
stant weight on one's mind, and I feel like a new man
now that we are beyond the city walls."
"Nevertheless, Ronald, we must not omit any precau-
tions. Your enemy has a long purse, and can reach right
across France. That last affair is proof of his bitterness
against you, and it would be rash indeed were we to act as
if, having made one attempt and failed, he would abandon
his plans altogether. He is clearly a man who nourishes a
grudge for years, and his first failure is only likely to add
to his vindictive feeling. I do not say that your danger is
as great as it was in Paris, but that is simply because the
opportunities of attacking you are fewer. I should advise
you to be as careful as before and to be on your guard
against ambushes and surprises."
"Well, it may be so, Malcolm, and of course I will be
careful; but till I have proof to the contrary I shall prefer
to think that the marquis will trust to my being knocked
on the head during the war, and will make no further
move against me until the regiment returns to Paris."
"Think what yen like, lad," Malcolm said, "so that you


BONNIE'PRINCE CHARLIE.
133
ars cautious and guarded. I shall sleep with one eye open,
I can tell you, till we are fairly beyond the frontier."
Two days later the regiment encamped outside the town
of St. Quentin. They were usually quartered on the in-
habitants; but the town was already filled with troops,
and as the weather was fine Colonel Hume ordered his
men to bivouac a short distance outside the walls. Ronald
was seeing that his troop got their breakfast next
morning, when a sergeant came up with two men with a
horse.
"This is Monsieur Leslie," he said to them. "These
men were asking for you, sir."
"What do you want with me?" Ronald said, surprised.
"We heard, sir," one of the peasants said, "that yon
wanted to buy a horse. We have a fine animal here, and
cheap."
"But I do not want to buy one," Ronald replied. "I
am very well supplied with horses. What made you think
I wanted one?"
"We asked one of the officers, sir, if any one in the
regiment would be likely to buy, and he said that Monsieur
Leslie wanted one, he believed."
"No," Ronald said decidedly. "Whoever told you was
mistaken. I have my full complement, and though your
horse looks a nice animal I could not take him if yon
offered him to me for nothing. I don't think you will get
any one to buy him in the regiment. 1 believe that every
officer has his full complement of chargers."
In the evening Ronald happened to mention to Malcolm
the offer he had had in the morning.
"It was a nice-looking beast," he said "and I had half a
mind to ask them what they would take to exchange him
with my roan, but I did not want to dip further into my
purse."
"I wish I had been beside you at tha time," Malcolm


BONNIE PlllJWE CHARLIE.
loo
c*You have two very good horses, Leslie; why should
any one suppose that you wanted another?" the colonel
asked.
"I don't know," Ronald said. "I only know that two
men did come up with a horse to me this morning, and
said that one of the officers had told them that I wanted
to buy one."
"It must have been one of the men," the colonel said
carelessly, "though I don't know why any one should
suppose that you wanted another charger. Still, some
one, knowing that you are the last-joined officer, might
think you had need for a second horse."
The subject dropped, and Malcolm shook his head
ominously when Ronald acknowledged to him that his sus-
picions were so far right that none of the officers had sent
the men to him. The next day, as the regiment was pass-
ing through a thick wood, and Eonald was riding with
Captain Campbell behind his troop, which happened to be
in the rear in the regiment, two shots were fired from
among the trees. The first struck Ronald's horse in the
neck, causing him to swerve sharply round, a movement
which saved his rider's life, for the second shot, which
was fired almost instantly after the first, grazed his body
and passed between him and Captain Campbell.
"Are you hit, Leslie?" the latter exclaimed, for the
sudden movement of his horse had almost unseated Ronald.
"Nothing serious, I think. The bullet has cut my coat
and grazed my skin, I think, but nothing more."
The captain shouted orders to his men, and with a score
of troopers dashed into the wood. The trees grew thickly
and there was a dense undergrowth, and they had difficulty
in making their way through them. For half an hour
they continued their search without success, and then
rejoined the regiment on its march.
"This is a curious afEair," Colonel Hume said when


236
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
Captain Campbell reported, at the next halt, that an at-
tempt at assassination had taken place.
"It looks like a premeditated attempt upon one or other
of yon. Yon haven't been getting into any scrape, have
yon?" he asked with a smile; "kissing some peasant's
wife or offering to run away with his daughter? But seri-
ously this is a strange affair. Why should two men lie in
wait for the regiment and fire at two of its officers. The
men have been behaving well, as far as I have heard, on
the line of march, and nothing has occurred which could
explain such an outrage as this."
"It may be fancy on my part, colonel," Ronald said,
"but I cannot help thinking that it is a sequence of that
affair I told you about in Paris, just before we started.
The first shot struck my horse and the second would cer-
tainly have killed me had it not been for the horse's sud-
den swerve, therefore it looks as if the shots were aimed at
me. I have some reason, too, for supposing that I have
been followed. If you remember my question last night
at supper about the men who wanted to sell me a horse.
Malcolm Anderson is convinced that the whole thing was
only a rnse to enable them to become acquainted with my
face. They wanted to be able to recognize me, and so got
Tip this story in order to have me pointed out to them, and
to have a talk with me. None of the officers did send
them to me, as they said, and they could hardly have hit
npon a better excuse for speaking to me."
"It certainly looks like it," Colonel Hnme said gravely.
"I would give a good deal if we had caught those two men
in the wood. If we had I would have given them the
ohoioe of being hung at once or telling me what was their
motive in firing at yon and who paid them to do it. This
is monstrous. If we could get but a shadow of proof
against your enemies I would lay a formal complaint be-
fore the king. Marquis or no marquis, I am not going to


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
137
fiave my officers assassinated with impunity. However,
till we have something definite to go upon, we can do
nothing, and until then, Leslie, you had best keep yonr
suspicion to yourself. It were best to say nothing of what
you think; in this country it is dangerous even to whisper
against a king's favorite. Let it be supposed that this
attack in the woods was only the work of some malicious
scoundrels who must have fired out of pure hatred of the
king's troops."
Captain Campbell and Ronald quite agreed with the
view taken by the colonel, and answered all questions as
to the affair, that they had not the least idea who were the
men who fired on them, and that no one obtained as much
as a glimpse of them.
With most of the officers of the regiment, indeed with
all except one, Ronald was on excellent terms. The ex-
ception was a lieutenant named Crawford; he was first on
the list of his company, and had, indeed, been twice passed
over in consequence of his quarrelsome and domineering
disposition. He was a man of seven or eight and twenty;
he stood about the same height as Ronald and was of much
the same figure, indeed the general resemblance between
them had often been remarked.
His dislike to Ronald had arisen from the fact that pre-
vious to the latter joining the regiment Crawford had been
considered the best swordsman among the officers, and
Ronald's superiority, which had been proved over and over
again in the fencing-room, had annoyed him greatly.
Knowing that he would have no chance whatever with
Ronald in a duel, he had carefully abstained from open
war, showing his dislike only by sneering remarks and sar-
castic comments which frequently tried Ronald's patience
to the utmost, and more than once called down a sharp
rebuke from Colonel Hume or one or other of the majors.
He did not lose the opportunity afforded by the shots fired


138 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
in the wood, and was continually suggesting all sorts of
motives which might have inspired the would-be assassins.
Ronald, who was the reverse of quarrelsome by disposi-
tion, laughed good-temperedly at the various suggestions;
but one or two of the senior officers remonstrated sharply
with Crawford as to the extent to which he carried his
gibes.
"You are presuming too much on Leslie's good-nature,
Crawford," Captain Campbell said one day. "If he were
not one of the best-tempered young fellows going he
would resent your constant attacks upon him; and you
know well that, good swordsman as you are, you would
have no chance whatever if he did so."
"I am quite capable of managing my own affairs,"
Crawford said sullenly, "and I do not want any advice
from you or any other man."
"I am speaking to you as the captain of Leslie's troop,"
Captain Campbell said sharply, "and I do not mean to
quarrel with you. You have had more quarrels than
enough in the regiment already, and you know Colonel
Hume said on the last occasion that your next quarrel
should be your last in the regiment. I tell you frankly,
that if you continue your course of annoyance to young
Leslie I shall report the matter to the colonel. I have
noticed that you hafe the good sense to abstain from your
remarks when he ia present."
Three days later the regiment joined the army before
Namur.
That evening, having drunk more deeply than usual,
Lieutenant Crawford, after the colonel had retired from
the circle round the fire and gone to his tent, recommenced
his provocation to Ronald, and pushed matters so far that
the latter felt that he could no longer treat it as a jest.
"Mr. Crawford," he said, "I warn you that you are
pushing your remarks too far. On many previous occa-


BONNIE PR1N0E CHARLIE. 139
dons yon have chosen to make observations which I could,
if I had chosen, have resented as insulting. I did not
choose, for I hate brawling, and consider that for me, who
have but lately joined the regiment, to be engaged in a
quarrel with an officer senior to myself would be in the
highest degree unbecoming; but I am sure that my fellow-
officers will bear me out in saying that I have shown folly
as much patience as is becoming. I, therefore, have to
tell you that I will no longer be your butt, and that I shall
treat any further remark of the nature of those you have
just made as a deliberate insult, and shall take measures
accordingly."
A murmur of approval rose among the officers sitting
round, and those sitting near Crawford endeavored to
quiet him. The wine which he had taken had, however,
excited his quarrelsome instinct too far for either counsel
or prudence to prevail.
"I shall say what I choose," he said, rising to his feet.
"I am not going to be dictated to by any one, much less a
boy who has just joined the regiment, and who calls him-
self Leslie, though no one knows whether he has any right
to the name."
"Very well, sir," Leslie said in a quiet tone, which was,
however, heard distinctly throughout the circle, for at this
last outhurst on the part of Crawford a dead silence had
fallen on the circle, for only one termination could follow
such an insult. "Captain Campbell will, I hope, act for
me?"
"Certainly," Captain Campbell said in a loud voice;
"and will call upon any friend Lieutenant Crawford may
name and make arrangements to settle this matter in the
morning."
"Macleod, will you act for me?" Crawford said to a
lieutenant sitting next to him.
( "I will act," the young officer said coldly, "as your sec-


140
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
ond in the matter; but all here will understand that I do
so solely because it is necessary that some one should do
so, and that I disapprove absolutely and wholly of your
conduct."
"Well, make what arrangements you like," Crawford
said with an oath, and rising he left the circle and walked
away.
When he had left there was an immediate discussion.
Several of the officers were of opinion that the duel should
not be allowed to proceed, but that Crawford's conduct
should be reported to the colonel.
"I am entirely in your hands, gentlemen," Ronald said.
"1 have no desire whatever to fight. This affair has been
forced upon me, and I have no alternative but to take it
up. I am not boasting when I say that I am afar better
swordsman than he, and I have no need to shrink from
meeting him; but I have certainly no desire whatever to
take his life. He has drunk more than he ought to do,
and if this matter can be arranged, and he can be persuaded
in the morning to express his regret for what he has said,
I shall be very glad to accept his apology. If it can be
settled in this way without either fighting or reporting his
conduct to the colonel, which would probably result in his
having to leave the regiment, I should be truly glad—
What is that?" he broke off, as a loud cry rang through
the air.
The whole party sprang to their feet, and snatching up
their swords ran in the direction from which the cry had
come. The tents were at some little distance, and just as
they reached them they saw a man lying on the ground.
"Good heavens, it is Crawford!" Captain Campbell said,
stooping over him. "See, he has been stabbed in the
back. It is all over with him. Who can have done it?"
He questioned several of the soldiers, who had now
gathered round, attracted like the officers by the cry.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
141
None of them had seen the act or had noticed any one
running away; but in so large a camp there were so many
people about that an assassin could well have walked qui-
etly away without attracting any attention.
The colonel was speedily on the spot, and instituted a
rigid inquiry, but entirely without success. The attack
had evidently been sudden and entirely unsuspected, for
Crawford had not drawn his sword.
"It is singular," he said, as with the officers he walked
slowly back to the fire. "Crawford was not a popular
man, but I cannot gness at any reason for this murder.
Strange that this should be the second attack made on my
officers since we left Paris."
Captain Campbell now related what had taken place
after he had left the circle.
"The matter should have been reported to me at once,"
he said; "although, as it has turned out, it would have
made no difference. Perhaps, after all, it is best as it is,
for a duel between two officers of the regiment would have
done ns no good, and the man was no credit to the regi-
ment. Bnt it is a very serious matter that we should be
dogged by assassins. Leslie, come up with me to my tent.
I am not going to blame you, lad," he said when they were
together, "for you could not have acted otherwise than
yon have done. Indeed, I have myself noticed several
times that Crawford's bearing toward you was the reverse
of courteous. Have you any idea as to how he came by
his death?"
"I, sir!" Ronald said in surprise. "No, I know no
more than the others."
"It strikes me, Leslie, that this is only the sequel of
that attack in the wood, and that your enemies have un-
wittingly done you a service. Crawford was very much
yonr height and build, and might easily have been mis*


BONNIE PRINCE CRARLIk.
143
All the household troops were there, and a large contin-
gent of the nobles of the court. The English army was
known to be approaching, and was expected to fight a
hattle to relieve Namnr, which the French were besieging
vigorously. The French confidently hoped that in the
approaching hattle they would wipe out the reverse which
bad befallen them at Dettingen.


144 BONNIE PRINOE CHARLIE.
CHAPTER IX.
FONTENOY.
A fortnight after the Scottish dragoons joined the
army the king was present at an inspection of their regi-
ment. As the brilliant cortege passed along the line
Ronald saw among the gayly-dressed throng of officers
riding behind the king and Marshal Saze the Marquis de
Recambours and the Dnke de Chateau rouge side by side.
Ronald with two other gentlemen volunteers were in their
places in the rear of the regiment. It was drawn up in
double line, and as the royal party rode along for the sec-
ond time, Ronald saw that the two noblemen were looking
scrutinizingly through the line of troopers at himself and
his two companions.
That evening Colonel Hume on his return from a visit
to Marshal Saze told Ronald that the general had inquired
after him, and had sent him word that if he won the
battle he would not forget the promise he had made him.
He had requested Colonel Hume to place Ronald at his
disposal on the day of battle.
"'I shall want active officers to carry my messages,' he
said, 'and your young friend may have a greater opportu-
nity of distinguishing himself than he would with the
regiment. I should in that case find it all the easier to
bring his business before the king.'
"The marshal is terribly ill," Colonel Hume said as he
reported the conversation to Ronald, "so ill that he can
only occasionally sit on his horse. Nothing but his indom-


BONNIB PRINCE CHARLIE.
145
it able courage sustains him. He is drawn about in a light
carriage made of basket-work, and this serves him also for
his bed."
On the 7th of May the enemy were known to be close at
hand, and the French selected the position on which they
would fight. The village of Fontenoy had already been
occupied by a strong body of troops under Marshal Noailles
and the rest of the army now moved forward to the posts
allotted to them. The English army were close at hand,
and it was certain that the battle would be fought on the
morrow. In the evening the king held a grand reception
at which all the officers of rank were present. When
Colonel Hume returned to his camp his officers were still
sitting round the fire.
"Have you any news for us, sir?"
"No; I believe everything stands as was arranged. The
king is in the highest spirits, though I must say his maj-
esty did not choose reminiscences of a nature to encourage
those who heard him. He remarked, for instance, that
since the days of St. Louis the French had never gained a
decisive success over the English, and a few minutes later
he observed that the last time a king of France with his
son had fought at the head of the French army was at the
battle of Poitiers."
There was a general laugh.
"Certainly the king was not happy with his reminis-
cences,*' Major Munro remarked; "but I think this time
the tables are going to be turned. In the first place we
considerably outnumber the enemy, even after leaving
15,000 men to continue the siege. In the second place,
the position we have chosen is almost impregnable. The
Scheldt covers our right, with the fortified bridge securing
our communication, and the village of Antoin resting on
the river. Along our front from Antoin to Fontenoy is a
narrow and difficult valley. Oar left is covered by the


146 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLB1E.
"wood of Barr6, where a strong redoubt has been constructed
and the whole of the position is fortified with breastworks
and abattis as far as Fontenoy. Between that village and
Barre the natural difficulties are so great that field-works
are unnecessary. I cannot believe myself that they will
attack ns in such a position, especially as nearly half their
army are Dutch, who will count for little. The English
are the only troops which we shall find formidable."
Before daybreak the camp was astir, and the troops took
the positions assigned to them. Even now it was hardly
believed that an attack would be made by the enemy so
long as the French remained in their all but impregnable
position; but presently the columns of the enemy were
seen advancing. Ronald had ridden up to the litter on
which Marshal Saxe was placed, and after saluting, had
taken up his position with a number of other officers, in
readiness to carry orders to different parts of the field.
At a short distance from the marshal the King of France
with the dauphin and the brilliant cortege of nobles bad
taken up his post. From the position in which the mar-
shal had caused himself to be placed a complete view of
the enemy's approaching ranks was obtained. It could
soon be seen that the Dutch troops, who on the English
right were advancing to the attack, were moving against
the villages of Antoin and Fontenoy. A strong force,
headed, as was known afterward, by General Ingoldsby,
moved toward the wood of Barre; while a solid column of
English and Hanoverians, ten thousand strong, marched
forward to the attack across the broken ground between
Fontenoy and the wood of Barr6.
It was as yet but five o'clock in the morning when the
cannon broke out into a roar on both sides. The Dutch,
who were commanded by the Prince of Waldeck, soon hes-
itated, and in a short time fell back out of range of fire.
On the English right General Ingoldsby penetrated some


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
147
distance into the wood of Barre, and then fell back again
as the Dutch had done. In an hour after the fighting
had commenced the right and left of the allied army had
ceased their attack. There remained only the center, but
this was advancing.
Under the command of the Duke of Cumberland the
column crossed the ravine in front of Fontenoy. The
ground was so broken that the troops were unable to de-
ploy, but moved forward in a solid mass with a front of
only forty men.
The French batteries from the right and left mowed
them down in lines, but as steadily as if on parade the
places were filled up, and unshaken and calm the great
column moved forward. The caanon which they dragged
along by hand opened against Fontenoy and the redoubts,
and as, in spite of the hail of fire, they pressed steadily on,
the French gunners were obliged to abandon their cannon
and fly.
The regiment of French guards, officered almost entirely
by the highest nobles, met the English guards, who com-
posed the front lines of the column. A tremendous volley
flashed along the English line, shattering the ranks of the
French guard. There was a moment's fierce fighting, and
then the English column swept from before it the remains
of the French guard, and cleared the ravine which defended
Fontenoy.
Ronald felt his heart beat with excitement and a feeling
of pride and admiration as he saw the English advancing
unmoved through the storm of fire. They advanced in
the most perfect order. The sergeants calmly raised or
depressed the soldiers' muskets to direct the fire; each
vacant place was filled quietly and regularly without hesi-
tation or hurry; and exclamations of surprise and admira-
tion broke even from the French officers.
Regiment after regiment was brought up and hurled


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
against the head of the column, but with no mora offset
than waves against a rock, each being dashed aside shat-
tered and broken by the steady volleys and regular lines of
bayonets. Ronald and other officers were sent off to bring
np the cavalry, but in vain did these strive to break the
serried column. One regiment after another charged down
npon it, but the English, retaining their fire until they
were within a few yards of their muzzles, received them
with such tremendous volleys that they recoiled in disorder.
The French regiment of Vaisseaux next advanced to the
attack, and fought with greater gallantry than any which
had preceded it; but at last, when almost annihilated,
its survivors fell back. And now it seemed as if this ten
thousand men were to be victorious over the whole French
army. Marshal Saxe begged the king to retire with the dau-
phin across the bridge of Calonne while he did what he could
to retrieve the battle, but the king refused to leave the field.
There was a hurried council held round Louis, and it was
agreed to make a great effort by calling up the whole of
the troops between Fontenoy and Antoin, as the positions
they held were no longer threatened by the Dutch.
Had the latter now advanced nothing oould have saved
the French army from utter defeat; but they remained
immovable at a distance from the field of battle. The
English had now won the crown of the position, had cut
through the French center, and were moving forward
toward the bridge of Calonne, when the whole of the
French artillery, which had, by the advice of the Duke of
Eichelieu, been brought up, opened fire on the English
column. At the same moment the French regiments from
Antoin fell upon it; while Marshal Saxe, who had, when
the danger became imminent, mounted his horse, himself
brought up the Irish Brigade, who, with a wild yell of
hatred, flung itself furiously upon the flank of the English.
Attacked thus on all sides, mown down by a heavy fire


BONNIE FRINGE CHARLIE,
149
of artillery, unsupported amid an army of foes the column
conld do no more. Ten thousand men could not withstand
fifty thousand. Their ranks were twice broken by the
Irish, but twice their officers rallied them; until at last,
when it became evident that no more conld be done, the
column fell slowly back in an order as perfect and regular
as that in which it had advanced.
French historians have done ample justice to the ex-
traordinary valor shown by the English troops on this
occasion, a valor never surpassed in the long annals of the
British army. Had they received the slightest assistance
from their cowardly allies the victory must have been
theirs. As it was, although unsuccessful, the glory and
honor of the day rested with them, rather than with the
victorious army of France. More than half the column
had fallen in the desperate engagement, but the loss of the
victors was even greater, and comprised many belonging to
the noblest families of France.
Ronald had won the warm approval of Marshal Saxe for
the manner in which he carried his orders across ground
swept by a heavy fire, and brought up the regiments to
within close quarters of the English; and after the battle
was over Marshal Saxe presented to the king several of hia
staff who had most distinguished themselves, and calling
up Ronald, who was standing near, for his horse had been
shot under him as he rode by the side of the marshal with
the Irish Brigade to the attack, the marshal said:
"Allow me to present to your majesty Ronald Leslie, a
young Scottish gentleman of good family, who is a volun-
teer in the Scottish Dragoons, and has rendered great
service to-day by the manner in which he has borne my
orders through the thickest of the fire."
"I will bear you in mind, young gentleman," the king
said graciously, "and I charge the marshal to bring your
name before me on a future day."


150 BONNIE PRTNOE CHARLIE.
His duty as aide-de-camp over Ronald rejoined his regi-
ment. They had lost nearly a third of their number in
their charges upon the English column. Major Munro
had been killed, the colonel severely wounded, and a num-
ber of officers had fallen. Ronald went about among the
men assisting to bind up wounds, and supplying those who
needed it with wine and other refreshments. Presently
he was joined by Malcolm.
"Thank God you are safe, Ronald. I tell you you have
given me many a fright to-day as I watched you galloping
along through the line of the English fire."
"Where were you, Malcolm? I did not see yon."
"I had nothing to do," Malcolm said, "and so I climbed
a tree not fifty yards from the marshal's litter, and keep-
ing the trunk in front of me to protect me from a stray
bullet I had a good view of the whole proceedings. At
one time 1 was on the point of slipping down and making
a bolt for it, for 1 thought it was all over with us. How
that column did fight! I have been in many a battle, but
I never saw anything like it, it was grand; and if it hadn't
been for the Irish Brigade, I think that they would have
beaten the whole French army. But if you go into a
battle again I sha'n't come to see you. I have done my
share of fighting, and can take hard knocks as well as
another; but I would not go through the anxiety I have
suffered to-day about you on any condition. However,
this has been a great day for you."
"You mean about the marshal presenting me to the
king? Yes, that ought to help us."
"No, I didn't mean that, for I had not heard of it. I
mean about that old rascal your grandfather, the Marquis
de Recambours."
"What about him? I have not heard."
"No!" Malcolm exclaimed; "then I have good news for
yon. A ball from one of the English field pieces struok


BONNIK PRINCE CHARLIE. 151
nim full in the chest, and of course slew him instantly.
He was not thirty yards from the tree when I saw him
knocked over. He is quite dead I can assure you, for
when the others moved oft I took the trouble to clamber
down to assure myself. So now the greatest obstacle to
the release of your father and mother is out of the way."
"Thank God for that!" Ronald said. "I have no rea-,
son for feeling one spark of regret at what has befallen
him. He was the cruel persecutor of my parents, and did
his best to get me removed. There is but one obstacle
now to obtaining my father's release, and as he is neither
a relation nor an old man I shall be able to deal with him
myself."
"Yes, but you must be careful, Bonald; remember the
decree against dueling. We must not make a false step
now, when fortune is at last favoring us. There will be
no more fighting, I fancy. The English will certainly not
attack us again, and Tournay must fall, and I don't think
that on our part there will be any desire whatever to go
out of our way to seek another engagement with them.
The king is sure to go back to Paris at once, where he
will be received with enthusiasm. Marshal Saxe will
probably follow as soon as Tournay has fallen. I should
advise you, therefore, to get leave from the colonel to be
absent from the regiment for a time, and we will make
our way down to Tours and let your mother know that
the marquis is dead, and get her to write a memorial to
the king requesting permission to leave the convent, and
then when the marshal arrives in Paris we will get him to
present it."
Bonald agreed to Malcolm's proposal, and the next
morning, having obtained leave of absence from the colo-
nel, he and Malcolm mounted and rode for Tours.
The message was duly conveyed to the countess by
Jeanne, together with Ronald's earnest request that his


163
BONNIE PRINCE ORARLIE.
mother would again meet him. She sent hack by Jeanne
the memorial he had asked her to write to the king, beg-
ging that she might be allowed to leave the convent; but
she refused to agree to his wishes to meet her, bidding
Jeanne say that now it seemed there was really a hope of
her release shortly, she would less than ever risk any step
which if discovered might prejudice their plans.
Although disappointed, Ronald could not deny that her
decision was a wise one and therefore contented himself by
sending word that he had obtained one very powerful
friend and that he hoped that she would ere long receive
good tidings. After a short stay at Tours Ronald and
Malcolm returned to Paris, where a series of brilliant fetes
in honor of the victory of Fontenoy were in preparation.
Tournay had surrendered a few days after the battle, the
governor of that town having accepted a heavy bribe to
open the gates, for the place could have resisted for months,
and the allied army were ready to recommence hostilities
in order to relieve it.
After its surrender they fell back and resumed a defen-
sive attitude. The king therefore returned at once to
Paris, and Marshal Saxe, handing over the command of
the army to Marshal de Noailles, followed him by easy
stages. Delighted above all things at a success gained
over the English, who had for centuries been victorious in
every battle in which England and France had met as
enemies, the citizens of Paris organized a succession of
brilliant fetes, which were responded to by entertainments
of all kinds at Versailles. The Scottish Dragoons were
still at the front; but Colonel Hume had been brought to
Paris, as it would be some time ere he would be able again
to take the command of the regiment. Ronald called at
the house where the colonel lodged, upon the day after his
return from Tours, and found that he had arrived upon
the previous day. Ronald was at onoe shown np on send*


BONNIE PRINCE OUARME.
153
rag in bis name. The colonel was lying on the couch
when he entered.
"How are yon, colonel?"
"I am going on as well as possible, Ronald; they found
the ball and got it ont the day before I left the regiment,
and I shall do well now. I have been carried on a litter
all the way by eight of our troopers, and the good fellows
were as gentle with me as if I had been a child, and I
scarce felt a jar the whole distance. What I have got to
do now is to lie quiet, and the doctor promises me that in
six weeks' time I shall be fit to mount a horse again.
Marshal Saxe sent yesterday evening to inquire after me,
and I will send you to him to thank him for so sending,
and to inquire on my part how he himself is going on.
My message will be a good excuse for your presenting
yourself."
Ronald found the antechamber of the marshal crowded
with nobles and officers who had come to pay their respectt
to the victorious general, who was, next to the king him-
self, at that moment the most popular man in France.
Hitherto, as a Protestant and a foreigner, Maurice of Sax-
ony had been regarded by many with jealousy and dislike;
but the victory which he had won for the French arms
had for the time obliterated every feeling save admiration
and gratitude.
Presently the marshal came ont from the inner room
with the dauphin, who had called on the part of the king
to inquire after his health. He was now able to walk, the
excitement of the battle and the satisfaction of the victory
having enabled him partially to shake off the disease which
afflicted him. After the dauphin had left the marshal
made the tour of the apartment, exchanging a few words
with all present.
"Ah! you are there, my young Leslie," he said famil-
iarly when he came to Ronald. "Where have you been?


154
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
I have not seen you since the day when yon galloped about
with my messages through the English fire as if you had a
charmed life."
"Colonel Hume gave me leave, sir, to travel on private
business. I am now the bearer of a message from him,
thanking you for your kind inquiries as to his wound; he
bids me say that he trusts that your own health is rapidly
recovering."
"As you see, Leslie, Fontenoy haB done wonders for me
as well as for France; but wait here, I will speak with yoa
again."
In half an hour most of the callers took their departure,
then the marshal called Ronald into an inner room.
"To-morrow," he said, "I am going to pay my respects
to the king at Versailles. I will take you with me. Have
you your mother's memorial? That is right. As her
father was killed at Fontenoy there will, I hope, be the
less difficulty over the matter; but we must not be too
sanguine, for there will be a host of hungry competitors
for the estates of the marquis, and all these will unite
against you. However, I do not think the king will be
able to refuse my first request, and when your mother is
out we must put our heads together and see about getting
your father's release."
Ronald expressed his deep gratitade at the marshal's
kindness.
"Say nothing about it, my lad. Fortunately I want
nothing for myself, and it is no use being a victorious
general if one cannot utilize it in some way; so I am quite
glad to have something to ask the king."
The next day Ronald presented himself at the hotel of
Marshal Saxe and rode by the side of his carriage out to
Versailles. The king, surrounded by a brilliant train of
courtiers, received the marshal with the greatest warmth,
and after talking to him for some time retired with him


B0NN1B PRINCB CHARLIE. 155
into his private closet.. A few minutes later one of the
royal pages came out into the audience-chamber and said
in a loud voice that the king desired the presence of Mon-
sieur Ronald Leslie.
Greatly embarrassed at finding himself the center of
observation not unmingled with envy at the summons,
Ronald followed the page into the presence of the king,
who was alone with Marshal Saxe. Louis, who was in
high good humor, gave Ronald his hand to kiss, saying:
"I told the marshal to recall your name to me, and he
has done so now. He says that you have a boon to ask of
me."
"Yes, sire," the marshal said; "and please consider
graciously that it is I who ask it as well as he. Yonr
majesty has always been gracious to me, and if you think
me deserving of any mark of your favor after this success
whioh your majesty*and I have gained together, I wonld
now crave that you grant it."
"It is granted before you name it, marshal," the king
said. "I give you my royal word that whatever be your
boon, provided that it be within the bounds of possibility,
it is yours."
"Then, sire, I ask that an old comrade and fellow soldier
of mine, who fought bravely for your majesty, but who
fell under your majesty's displeasure many years ago on
account of a marriage which he made contrary to your
pleasure, may be released. He has now been over sixteen
years in prison, and has therefore paid dearly for thwarting
your will, and his wife has all this time been confined in a
convent. They are the father and mother of this brave
lad—Colonel Leslie, who commanded your majesty's regi-
ment of Scotch Dragoons, and his wife, the Countess
Am61ie of Recambours. I ask your majesty, as my boon,
that you will order this officer to be released and the lady
to be allowed to leave the convent."


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 157
The king touched a bell and bade the page who entered
order his secretary to attend at once.
"Search the register of the state prisons," he said, "and
tell me where Colonel Leslie, who was arrested by our
orders sixteen years ago, is confined, and then make ont
an order to the governor of his prison for his release; also
draw up an order upon the lady superior of—" and he
paused.
"The convent of Onr Lady at Tours," Ronald ventured
to put in.
"Oh! you have discovered that, eh?" the king said with
a smile; and then turned again to the secretary—"bidding
her suffer the Countess Amelie de Recambours to leave
the convent and to proceed where she will."
The secretary bowed and retired. Ronald, seeing that
his own presence was no longer required, said a few words
of deep gratitude to the king and retired to the audience-
room, where he remained until, ten minutes later, the
door of the king's closet opened, and the king and Marshal
Saze again appeared. The audience lasted for another
half-hour, and then the marshal, accompanied by many of
the nobles, made his way down to his carriage. Ronald
again mounted, and as soon as the carriage had left the
great courtyard of the palace, rode up alongside and poured
out his gratitude to the marshal.
"It has been another Fontenoy," the marshal said, smil-
ing. "Here are the two orders, the one for Tours, the
other for the governor of the royal castle at Blois. The
king made light of it; but I know his manner so well that
I could see he would rather that I had asked for a duke-
dom for you. It is not often that kings are thwarted, and
he regards your parents as being rebels against his author-
ity. However, he was bound by his promise, and there
are the papers. Now, only one word, Leslie. Do not
indulge in any hopes that yon will see your father more


158
BONNIB PRINOB CBARL1B.
than a shadow of the stalwart soldier that he was siiteen
years ago. There are few men, indeed, whose constitutions
enable them to live through sixteen years' confinement in
a state prison. Therefore prepare yourself to find him a
mere wreck. I trust that freedom and your mother's care
may do much for him, but don't expect too much at first.
If you take my advice yon will go first and fetch your
mother, in order that she may be at hand to receive your
father when he leaves the fortress. By the way, 1 thought
it just as well not to produce your mother's memorial, as
it seemed that we should be able to do without it, for it
might have struck the king to ask how you obtained it,
and he would probably have considered that your commu-
nication with your mother was a fresh act of defiance
against his authority."
Malcolm was wild with joy when Ronald returned with
the account of his interview with the king and it3 success-
ful result, and had his not been a seasoned head the num-
ber of bumpers which he drank that night in honor of
Marshal Saxe would have rendered him unfit for travel in
the morning. Ronald had, after acquainting him with
the news, gone to Colonel Hume, whose pleasure at hear-
ing that his former colonel and comrade was to regain bis
freedom was unbounded. Every preparation was made
for an early start.
"Be sure yon look well to the priming of your pistols
before you put them in your holsters to-morrow," Malcolm
said.
"Do yon think it will be necessary?"
"I am sure of it, Ronald. News travels fast; and yon
may be sure that by this time the fact that the king has
granted an order for the release of your father and mother
is known to the Duke of Chateaurouge. If he did not
hear it from the king himself, which he would be most
likely to do, as Louis would probably lose no time in ex-


BONNIE PUINOE ORAULTE.
159
plaining to him that he had only gone against his wishes
because tinder the circumstances it was impossible for him
to refnse the marshal's request, the secretary who drew
out the document would, no doubt, let the duke know of
it. There are no secrets at court."
"But now that the orders for release have been granted,"
Ronald said, "the duke can have no motive in preventing
them being delivered, for fresh ones could, of course, be
obtained."
"In the first place, Ronald, tho duke will be so furious
at your success that he will stick at nothing to have his
revenge; in the second place, he and the others, for there
are many interested in preventing your mother from com-
ing into her father's possessions, will consider that the
gain of time goes for a good deal. You are the mover in
the matter. Were you out of the way, and the documents
destroyed, the matter might rest as it is for a long time.
The marshal is busy from morning till night, and would
be long before he missed you, and would naturally suppose
that you had, after obtaining the release of your parents,
retired with them to some country retreat, or even left the
kingdom.
"This would give ample time for working upon Louis.
Besides, the king might never inquire whether the pris-
oners had been released. Then the marshal might die or
be sent away to the frontier. Therefore, as you see, time
is everything. I tell you, Ronald, I oonsider the journey
you are going to undertake to-morrow an affair of greater
danger than going into a pitched battle. You will have to
doubt every one you meet on the road, the people at the
inns you stop at—you may be attacked anywhere and
everywhere. As to- our traveling by the direct road, I
feok upon it as impossible. Our only chance is to throw
Aem off the sctnt, and as they know our destination that
/till be no easj matter."


160
BONNIE PUINGB CHARLIB.
They were astir by daylight, and Malcolm soon brought
the horses round to the door.
"It's a oomfort to know," he said, "that the horses have
passed the night in the barracks, and that therefore they
have not been tampered with. Look well to the buckles
of your girths, Ronald. See that everything is strong and
in good order."
"That is not your own horse, Malcolm, is it?"
"No, it is one of the trooper's. It is one of the best in
the regiment, and I persuaded the man to change with me
for a week. No one is likely to notice the difference, as
they are as nearly as possible the same color. Your horse
is good enough for anything; but if I could not keep up
with you its speed would be useless. Now, I think, we
can keep together if we have to ride for it."
"What have you got in that valise, Malcolm? One
would think that yon were going upon a campaign."
"I have got four bottles of good wine, and bread and
meat enough to last us for two days. I do not mean, if I
can help it, to enter a shop or stop at an inn till we arrive
at Tours. We can make a shift to sleep for to-night in a
wood. It would be safer a thousand times than an inn,
for I will bet fifty to one that if we ventured to enter one
we should find one or both of our horses lame on starting
again."
"Oh come, Malcolm, that's too much! The Duke of
Ghateaurouge is not ubiquitous. He has not an army to
scatter over all France."
"No, he has not," Malcolm agreed; "but from what I
know of him I doubt not that he can lay his hands on a
nnmber of men who will stick at nothing to carry out his
orders and earn his money. Paris swarms with discharged
soldiers and ruffians of all kinds, and with plenty of gold
to set the machine in motion there is no limit to the num-
ber of men who might be hired for any desperate deed." .


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
161
As they were talking they were making their way toward
One of the southern gates; they arrived there before it was
opened, and had to wait a few minutes. Several other pas-
sengers on horseback and foot were gathered there.
"I could bet a crown piece," Malcolm said, "that some
one among this crowd is on the watch for ns, and that
before another half-hour the Duke of Ghateanrouge will
imm that we have started."


BONNIE P1ON0B OHABLO.
CHAPTER X.
A PERILOUS JOUBNBY.
A number of peasants with market carts were waiting
outside the gates, and for the first few miles of their ride
the road was dotted with people making their way to the
city. As they rode, Malcolm discussed the question of
the best road to be taken. Ronald himself was still in
favor of pushing straight forward, for he was not so con-
vinced as his follower that a serious attempt would be
made to interrupt their journey. He pointed out that the
road, as far as Orleans at least, was one of the most-
frequented in France, and that in that city even the most
reckless wonld hardly venture to assault them.
"I agree with you, Ronald, that the road offers less
opportunities for ambushes than most others, for the
country is flat and well cultivated; but after all a dozen
men with muskets conld lie in ambush in a cornfield as
well as a wood, and the fact that people are going along
the road counts for little one way or the other, for not one
in fifty would venture to interfere if they saw a fray going
on. But granting that so far as Orleans the country is
open and cultivated, beyond that it is for the most part
forest; but above all—although they may regard it as pos-
sible that we may be on our guard, and may travel by
other roads—it is upon this direct line that they are sure
to make the most preparations for us. Beyond that it
can only be chance work. We may go by one road or by


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 183
another. There may be one trap set on each road; but
onoe past that and we are safe."
After riding for upward of an honr they came, at the
tarn of the road, upon two carts. One had apparently
broken down, and the other had stopped that those with
it might give assistance in repairing it. One cart was
turned across the road, and the other filled the rest of the
spaoo.
"Stop!" Malcolm exclaimed, checking his horse sud-
denly.
"What is it?" Ronald asked in surprise.
"Turn hack!" Malcolm said sharply as he wheeled his
horse round.
Ronald, without a word, did the flame, and they galloped
a hundred yards down the road.
"We were nearly caught there," Malcolm said.
"Why, how do you mean?"
"Never mind now, Ronald. Turn sharp to the right
here, and make a detour through the fields. You will
soon see whether I was right."
"It is a shame riding through this ripe corn," Bonald
said, as without any further comment he leaped his horse
over the bank and dashed off among the golden grain,
which stretched far and wide on both sides of the road.
They had not gone fifty yards before they heard loud
shouts, and as they came abreast of where the carts were
standing several shots were fired, and ten or twelve men
were seen running through the corn as if to cut them off.
But although they heard the whiz of the bullets they were
too far off to be in much danger, and the men on foot had
no chance of cutting them off, a fact which they speedily
perceived, as one by one they halted and fired. A few
hundred yards farther the two horsemen came round into
the road again and pursued their journey.
- "Well, what do you think of that, RonaldP"


BONNIE PRWOF CHARLIE.
165
have gone out by one of the other gates at the south side
of the town, and they will have watched all the roads.
Now I propose that we take the next lane which branches
off to the right, and travel by by-roads in future. Do not
press your horse too fast. We have a long journey before
us, and must always have something in hand in case it is
necessary to press them to full speed."
Two miles further a road branched to the right. As
they approached it Ronald was about to touch his horse's
rein, when Malcolm said shortly, "Ride straight on."
Although surprised at this sudden change of plan,
Ronald obeyed without question.
"What was that for?" he asked when he had passed the
turning.
"Did yon not see that man lying down by the heap of
stones at the corner?"
"Yes, I saw him; but what of that?"
"I have no doubt he was on the lookout for ns. Yes,
I thought so," he went on, as he stood up in his stirrups
and looked back; "there, do yon see that horse's head in
that little thicket, just this side of where the road sepa-
rates? I expected as much. If we had turned off in
another two minutes that fellow would have been gallop-
ing along this road to take the news to those ahead, and
they would have ridden to cut ns off further along. I
have no doubt we shall find some one on watch at every
turning between this and Orleans."
"But this is a regular campaign, Malcolm."
"It is a campaign, Ronald. The ruffians and thieves of
Paris form a sort of army. They have heads whom they
implicitly obey, and those who have money enough to set
this machine in motion can command the services of any
number of men. Sharp fellows, too, many of them are,
and when they received orders to arrest our journey to
Tours at any cost, they would not omit a single precantion


166
BONNIE PRINCE CHAHLTB.
which could ensure sucoess. Their former attack upon
you, and its result, will have showed them that we are not
children, and that the enterprise was one which demanded
all their efforts."
"What is our next move now, Malcolm?"
"We will turn off before we get to the next road. They
can see a long way across these level plains; so we will dis-
mount and lead our horses. The corn is well-nigh shoulder
deep, and if we choose a spot where the ground lies rather
low neither that scoundrel behind nor the one at the next
road is likely to see us."
Half a mile further there was a slight dip in the ground.
"This is a good spot," Malcolm said. "This depression
extends far away on our right, and although it is very
slight, and would not conceal us if the ground were bare,
it will do so now, so let us take advantage of it."
So saying he dismounted, and leading his horse, turned
into the cornfield. Ronald followed him, and for two
miles they kept straight on through the corn; then they
came upon a narrow road connecting two villages. They
mounted and turned their horses' heads to the south.
"It is as well that none of the peasants saw us making
through their corn," Ronald said, "or we should have had
them upon us with stone and flail like a swarm of angry
bees."
"It could not be helped," Malcolm replied, "and we
could easily have ridden away from them. However, it is
just as well that we have had no bother with them. Now
we will quicken our pace. "We are fairly between two of
the main roads south, and if we can contrive to make our
way by these village tracks we shall at any rate for some
time be free from all risk of molestation."
"I should think we should be free altogether," Ronald
said. "When they find we do not come along the road
they will suppose we have been killed at the first ambush."


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 167
Malcolm shook his head.
"Do not build upon that, Ronald. No doubt as soon
as we had passed, some of those fellows mounted the
horses we saw in the carts, and. rode off in accordance with
an agreed plan to give notice that we had passed them
safely, and were proceeding by that road. In the next
place the fellow we saw on watch would most likely after a
time mount and follow us, and when he got to the watcher
at the next crossroad and found that we had not come
along there he would know that we must have turned off
either to the right or left. One of them is doubtless before
this on his way to the next party with the news, while the
other has set to work to find out where we turned off,
which will be easy enough to discover. Still, we have
gained something, and may fairly reckon that if we ride
briskly there is no fear of those who were posted along the
road we have left cutting us off."
They rode all day at a steady pace, stopping occasionally
for a short time to allow the horses a rest and a feed. The
people in the quiet little villages looked in surprise at the
young officer and his follower as they rode through their
street or stopped for a quarter of an hour while the horses
were fed, for even Malcolm agreed that such pauses were
unattended by danger. It was rarely, indeed, that a
stranger passed along these by-paths, and the peasants
wondered among themselves what could induce them to
travel by country by-ways instead of following the main
roads.
As they left the rich plains of the Beauce, the country
was less carefully cultivated. The fields of corn were no
longer continuous, and presently they came to tracts of on-
cultivated land with patches of wood. They now left the
little road they had been following, and rode straight
across the country, avoiding all villages. They crossed
several hills, and late in the afternoon drew rein in a wide-


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
169
"I have been a fool, Ronald," Malcolm said bitterly; "I
ought to have kept watch."
"It was not your fault, Malcolm. One could never
have guessed that they would have found us in this forest.
Somebody must have followed us at a distance and marked
us down, and brought the rest upon us; but even had you
kept watch it would have been no good, for they would
have shot us down before we could make any resistance."
"I wonder they didn't cut our throats at once," Malcolm
said. "I don't know what they are troubling to make us
prisoners for."
Presently they saw a light in the forest ahead of them,
and soon arrived at a spot where a number of men were
sitting round a fire.
"You had no trouble with them, Pierre, I suppose?"
"No, captain, they slept as soundly as moles. They
have been speaking some strange language as we came
along."
"Thank God!" Malcolm exclaimed fervently. "I think,
after all, Ronald, we have only fallen in with a band of
robbers, and not with our enemies."
"Unbind their hands," the captain of the band said,
"but first take away their swords and pistols. Gentlemen,
may I ask you to be seated; and then, perhaps, you will
inform us what you, an officer in the Scotch Dragoons, as
I perceive by your uniform, are doing here in the forest?"
Ronald, to whom the question was principally addressed,
replied frankly:
"We took to this forest, I fancy, for the same reason
for which you use it, namely, for safety. We are on our
way to Tours, and there are some people who have interest
in preventing our arriving there. They made one attempt
to stop us near Paris; fortunately that failed, or we should
not be now enjoying your society; but as it was likely that
another attempt would be made upon the road, we thought



170 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
it better to leave it altogether and take to the forest for
the night."
"What interest conld any one have in preventing an
officer of the king from arriving at Tours?" the man asked
doubtfully.
"It is rather a long story," Ronald said, "but if it is of
interest to you I shall be happy to relate it; and I may
mention that there are three bottles of good wine in the
valise of one of the saddles, and a story is none the worse
for such an accompaniment."
A laugh went round the circle at Ronald's coolness, and
a man stepped forward with the two saddles which be had
carried from the spot when the captives bad been seized.
The wine was taken out and opened.
"Yes," the captain of the band said, after tasting it,
"the wine is good; now let us have your story."
Ronald gave them an outline of his history, told them
how his father and mother had been for many years im-
prisoned for marrying contrary to the king's pleasure, and
how he had at last obtained the royal order for their release,
and how the enemies of his parents were now trying to
prevent him from having those orders carried out. "There
are the orders," Ronald said as he concluded, taking them
from the inner pocket where he carried them. "You see
they are addressed to the abbess of the convent of Our
Lady at Tours, and to the governor of Blois."
"The story you tell us is a singular one," the captain
replied, "and I doubt not its truth. What was the name
of your father?"
"He was Colonel Leslie, and commanded the same regi-
ment to which I belong."
"I remember him," one of the band said. "Our regi-
ments were quartered together, nigh twenty years ago, at
Flanders, and I was in Paris at the time when he was im-
prisoned. We were in the next barracks to the Scotchmen,


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
171
and I remember what a stir it made. The regiment was
very nigh mutinying."
"And I remember yon too, though I cannot recall your
name," Malcolm said, rising and looking hard at the
speaker; "and if I mistake not we have cracked many a
flask together, and made many a raid on the henroosts of
the Flemish farmers. My name is Malcolm Anderson."
"I remember you well," the other said, rising and giving
him his hand. "Of course I met you scores of times, for
the regiments were generally brigaded together."
"That confirms your story altogether, monsieur," the
captain of the band said. "From this moment do not
consider yourself a prisoner any longer. I may say that
we had no expectation of booty in your case, and you
were captured rather from curiosity than from any other
reason. One of my men, this afternoon, happened to see
you ride into the wood and then dismount and make prep-
arations for passing the night there. He reported the
matter to me. I know that gentlemen of your cloth—I
may say of mine, for I was once an officer of his majesty,
though I left the service somewhat hastily," and he smiled,
"on account of an unfortunate deficiency in the funds of
the regiment in which I happened at the time to be acting
as paymaster—are seldom burdened with spare cash, but
the incident seemed so strange that I determined to cap-
tare and question you. If you happen to have more cash
on you than you care about carrying we shall be glad to
purchase a few bottles of wine equal to that which you
have given us. If not, I can assure you that I do not
press the matter."
"I am obliged to you for your courtesy," Ronald said;
"and as at present I really happen to be somewhat flush of
cash I am happy to contribute ten louis for the laudable
purpose you mention."
So saying he took out his purse, counted out ten pieces,
and handed them to the captain.


173
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
The action was received with a round of applause, for
the robbers had not, from the tirst, anticipated obtaining
any booty worth speaking of, and the turn affairs had
taken had altogether driven any idea of gain from their
minds.
"I thank you warmly, sir," the captain said, "and
promise you that I will to-morrow despatch a messenger to
Orleans, which is but ten miles away, and will lay out the
money in liquor, with which we will, to-morrow night,
drink your health and success in the enterprise. Nay,
more, if you like, a dozen of my men shall accompany you
on your road to Tours. They have, for various reasons,
which I need not enter into, a marked objection to passing
through towns, but as far as Blois they are at your service."
"I thank you for your offer," Ronald replied, "but will
not accept it, as we intend to ride to-morrow morning to
Le Mans, and then to enter Tours from the south side, by
which we shall throw our enemies completely off the scent."
"But why do you not go to Blois first?" the man asked.
"It is on your way to Tours."
"I wish my mother to be present at the release of my
father. So long a confinement may well have broken him
down. Now that I see how obstinately bent our enemies
are upon our destruction, I will take with me two or three
stout fellows from Tours, to act as an escort."
"What day will you be leaving there?" the man asked.
"To-day is Tuesday," Ronald said; "on Thursday we
shall be at Tours, on Friday morning we shall leave."
"Very well," the man replied, "we will be on the road.
It is no difference to us where we are, and as well there as
here. I will have men scattered all along in the forest
between Blois and Amboise, and if I find that there are
any suspicious parties along the road we will watch them,
and if you are attacked you will find that we are close at
hand to help you. You are a generous fellow, and your


174
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
to her the king's order. Tbe abbess opened and read
it
"His majesty's commands shall be obeyed," she said;
"in an hour the countess will be in readiness to depart."
"A carriage shall be in waiting at the gate to receive
her," Ronald said, bowing, and then, without another
word, retired.
Malcolm was awaiting him outside, and they at once
went to the office of the royal post and engaged a carriage
and posthorses to take them to Blois.
The carriage was at the door at the appointed time, and
a few minutes later the gate opeued, and the countess, in
traveling attire, issued out, and in a moment was clasped
in her son's arms. He at once handed her into the car-
riage and took his place beside her. Malcolm closed the
door and leaped up on the box, the postilion cracked his
whip and the carriage moved off.
"Can it be true, Ronald, or am I dreaming? It is but
a week since yon were here last, and the news of my release
came upon me with such a surprise that, do you know, I
fainted. Am I really free? Is it possible that I have seen
the last of those hateful walls? It seems like a dream.
Where are we going?"
« We are going to Blois."
"To a prison?" the countess exclaimed. "But no,
there are no guards or escorts. Are we going, oh, Ronald,
are we going to see my husband?"
"Yes, mother, we are going, not only to see him but to
release him. I have the king's order in my pocket."
For some time the countess was unable to speak, her
joy was too great for words. Then tears came to her re-
lief, and she sobbed out exclamations of joy and gratitude.
Bonald said nothing until she bad somewhat recovered her
calmness, and then he told ber the manner in which Mar-
shal Saxe had obtained tbe two orders of release.








B0NN1B PRINCE CHARLIE.
175
"I will pray for him night and morning to the last day
of my life," the countess said. "God is indeed good to
me. I had hoped, from what yon said, that my term of
imprisonment was drawing to an end; but I had looked
forward to a long struggle, to endless efforts and petitions
before I could obtain your father's release, with, perhaps,
failure in the end. Not for one moment did I dream that
snoh happiness as this awaited me."
Ronald now thought it wise to repeat the warning whioh
the marshal had given him.
"Mother, dear," he said, "you must be prepared to find
that a total ohange will have taken plaoe in my father.
His imprisonment has been a very different one to yours.
You have had companions and a certain amount of freedom
and comfort. You have had people to speak to, and have
known what is going on in the world. He has been cut
off altogether from mankind. He cannot even know
whether you are alive, or whether yon may not have
yielded to the pressure that would be sure to be brought
upon you, and acquiesced in a divoroe being obtained. He
has, doubtless, been kept in a narrow cell, deprived almost
of the air and light of heaven. He will be greatly changed,
mother. He will not be like yon; for it does not seem to
me that you can have changed much from what you were.
I could not see yon much that night on the terrace; but
now I see you I can hardly believe that yon are my mother,
so young do yon look."
"I am nearly forty," the countess said, smiling. "I was
past twenty-one when I married. Had I not been of age
they could have pronounced the marriage null and void.
But you are right, Ronald, and I will prepare myself to
find your father greatly changed. It cannot be otherwise
after all he has gone through; but so that I have him
again it is enough for me, no matter how great the change
that may have taken plaoe in him. But who are these


BONNIE PBINGt! CHARLIE.
men?" the countess exclaimed, as, a quarter of a mile out-
side the town, four men on horsebaok took up their places,
two on each side of the carriage.
"Do not be alarmed, mother, they are our escort. Mal-
colm hired them at Le Mans. They are all old soldiers,
and can be relied on in case of necessity."
"But what need can there be for them, Ronald? I have
heard that bands of discharged soldiers and others make
traveling insecure; bnt I had no idea that it was necessary
to have an armed escort."
"Not absolutely necessary, mother, but a useful measure
of precaution. We heard of them as we came through
from Paris, and Malcolm and I agreed, that as you would
have with you any jewels and valuables that you took to
the convent, it would be just as well to be in a position to
beat off any who might be disposed to trouble us. As you
see, they have brought with them Malcolm's horse and
mine, and we shall now mount. The less weight the
horses have to draw the better. I will get in and have a
talk from time to time where the road happens to be good;
but, to tell yon the truth, the jolting and shaking are
neither pleasant nor good for talking."
"You are expecting to be attacked, Ronald," the countess
said. "I am sure you would not be wanting to get out
and leave me so soon after we have met did you not antici-
pate some danger."
"Frankly, mother, then, I do think it is probable that
an attempt may be made to stop us, and that not by regu-
lar robbors, but by your old enemies. They did their best
to prevent me from reaching Tours, and will now most
likely try to prevent our arriving at Blois. I will tell you
all about it when we get there to-night. Here is the order
for my father's release. Will you hide it in your dress?
I had rather not have it about me. And, mother, if we
should be attacked do not be alarmed, for I have reason to


BONNIE PRINOE OHARLIE. IT?
telieve that if we should be ontnnmbered and hard pressed
help will speedily be forthcoming."
"I am not in the least afraid for myself," the countess
said; "but be careful, Ronald. Remember I have only
just found you, and for my sake do not expose yourself
unnecessarily."
"1 will take care of myself, mother," he said. * You
know I have always had to do so."
Malcolm had already mounted his horse, and Bonald
was really glad when he took his place beside him a few
yards ahead of the carriage. The art both of road-making
and carriage-building was still in its infancy. When the
weather was fine and the ground hard a fair rate of prog-
ress could be maintained; but in wet weather the vehicles
often sank almost up to their axles in mud holes and quag-
mfces, and the bumping and jolting were terrible.
"Now we take up our work of looking out for ambushes
again, Malcolm."
"It will not be quite the same thing now," Malcolm
said. "Before, two or three men with guns behind a wall
might do the business, now they will have to make a regu-
lar attack. I have no doubt that we were watched from
the time we entered the town, and that the news that we
are traveling with the countess in a carriage, and with an
escort of four armed men, has been carried on ahead
already. It is by horsemen that we shall be attacked
to-day if we are attacked at all, and they will probably
fall upon us in the forest beyond Amboise. They will
know that with a vehicle we must keep the road, and that
as we cannot travel more than six miles an hour at the
outside, we cannot attempt to escape by our speed."
"Do you think we had better wait at Amboise for the
night and go on to Orleans to-morrow?"
"No, I think we had better push straight on, especially
£3 we told our friends in the forest that we should come


180
BON NIB PRINCE CHARLIE.
assembled a mile or two away. I bad men watching them
all night, and this morning we followed them here, and
saw them take up their position on both sides of the road.
We crept up as closely as we dare without being observed,
but you had for a couple of minutes to bear the brnnt of
it alone."
"I thank yon most heartily," Ronald said. "My mother
will thank yon for herself." So saying, he led him to the
door of the carriage, which he opened.
"Mother, I told you that if we were attacked I relied
upon help being near at hand. We owe our lives, for I
have no doubt that yours as well as mine would have been
taken, to this brave man and his followers."
"I thank you most sincerely, sir," the conntess said.
"At present I feel like one in a dream; for I have been so
long ont of the world that such a scene as this has well-
nigh bewildered me."
"Iam only too glad to have been of service," the man
said as he stood bareheaded. "I am not a good man, ma-
dam. I am one of those whom the necessities of the
times have driven to earn their living as they can without
much regard to the law; but I trust that I have not quite
lost my instincts as a gentleman, and I am only too glad
to have been able to be of some slight assistance to a per-
secuted lady; for your son, the other night, related to us
something of the treatment which yon have bad to
endure."
With a bow he now stepped back. His followers were
engaged in searching the pockets of the fallen and found
in them a store of money which spoke well for the liber-
ality of their employer, and well satisfied the robbers for
the work they had undertaken. After a few words with
her son the countess opened a small bag she carried with
her, and taking from it a valuable diamond broooh, called
the leader of the band np and presented it to him.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
isi
Ronald and his party then remonnted their horses—the
rohbers had already overtaken and caught those of the
fallen assailants—the driver mounted the box, and after a
cordial farewell to their rescuers the party proceeded on
their way to Bloia.


£83 BONNIE PltlNCE CHARLIE,
CHAPTER XI.
FREE.
It WAS late at night before Blois was reached, and hav-
ing alighted at the Aigle d'Or they engaged a private room.
"Even the Duke of Chateaurouge will be satisfied,"
Eon ald said, "that his schemes have failed, and that no
more can be done just at present. It will be a bitter blow
to him when those scoundrels, on their return to Paris,
report their ntter failure, for he must have considered it
impossible that we could escape from the toils he had
laid for ns. I only wish that we had clear evidence that
he is the author of these attempts. If so, I would go
straight with Marshal Saxe and lay an aocusation against
him before the king; but however certain we may feel
about it, we have really nothing to conneot him with the
affair, and it would be madness to accuse a king's favorite
nnless one could prove absolutely the trnth of what one
says. However, I hope some day that I shall get even
with him. It will not be my fault if I do not."
That night Ronald and his mother debated what would
b<» the best way to proceed in the morning, and finally
they agreed that Malcolm should present himself at the
prison with the order of release, and that they should
remain at the hotel to which Malcolm should bring Colonel
Leslie, after breaking to him the news that his wife and
son were both awaiting him. The shock, in any case, of
sudden liberty, would be a severe one, and the meeting


BONNIE PRINOE OHARLIR 183
with his attached comrade would act as a preparation for
that with his wife.
Mother and son sat hand in hand after hearing the car-
riage drive off with Malcolm next morning. In the hours
they had now spent together they had come to know each
other, and the relationship had become a real one. They
had scarce been able to make ont each other's features at
their midnight meeting on the terrace, and at that meet-
ing, rejoiced as they both were, there was still a feeling of
strangeness between them. Now they knew each other as
they were, and both were well satisfied. The countess was
less strange to Ronald than he was to her. Malcolm had
already described her to him as he knew her eighteen y<jara
before, and the reality agreed closely with the ideal that
Ronald had pictured to himself, except that she was
younger and brighter. For in thinking of her he had
told himself over and over again that she would have
grown much older, that her hair might have turned gray
with grief and trouble and her spirit been altogether
broken.
She on her part had been able to form no idea as to
what the infant she had last seen would have grown up,
and was not even sure that he was in existence. She had
hoped that if he had lived he would have grown up like
his father, and although she now saw but slight resem-
blance between them, she was indeed well satisfied with
her son.
He was not, she- thought, as handsome as his father, but
he bade fair to surpass him in strength and stature. She
was delighted with his manly bearing; and when he
laughed he reminded her of her husband, and she thought
that she read in his gray eye and firm month a steadfast-
ness and depth of character equal to his. They spoke but
little now. Both were too anxious, Ronald for his mother's
sake rather than his own. He was prepared to find this


:..u
BONNIE PRINOB CHARLIE.
unknown father a man broken down by bis years of cap-
tivity; but although his mother said that she too was pre-
pared for great ohanges, he could not but think that the
reality would be a sad shock to her. In little over an hour
the carriage drove into the courtyard.
"Bo brave, mother," Ronald said, as he felt the hand
he held in his own tremble violently. ■ You must be calm
for his sake."
Steps were heard approaching. The door opened, and
Malcolm entered with a man leaning on his arm. The
countess with a cry of joy sprang forward, and the next
moment was clasped in her husband's arms.
"At last, my love, at last!" she said.
Ronald drew aside to the window to leave his father and
mother to enjoy the first rapture of their meeting undis-
turbed, while Malcolm slipped quietly from the room
again.
"Why, Amelie," Leslie said at last, holding her at
arms'-length that he might look the better at her, "you
are scarce changed. It does not seem to me that you are
five years older than when I saw you last, and yet Malcolm
tells me that you too have been a prisoner. How much
my love has cost you, dear! No, you are scarce changed,
while I have become an old man—my hair is as white as
snow, and I am so crippled with rheumatism I can scarce
move my limbs."
"You are not so much changed, Angus. Your hair is
white and your face is very pale; but you are not so
much changed. If I have suffered for your love, dear,
what have you suffered for mine I I have been a prisoner
in a way, but I had a certain amount of freedom in my
cage, while you—" And she stopped.
"Yes, it has been hard," he said; "but I kept up my
spirits, Amelie. I never lost the hope that some day we
should be reunited."








BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
185
"And now, Angus, here is our boy to whom we owe our
liberty and the joy of this meeting. You may well be
proud of such a son."
"I am proud," Leslie said as Konald advanced, and he
took him in his arms. "God bless you, my boy. You
have performed well-nigh a miracle. Malcolm has been
telling me of you. Call him in again. It is right that he
to whom you owe so much should share in our happiness."
Ronald at once fetched Malcolm, and nntil late at night
they talked of all that had happened during so many years.
Colonel Leslie had passed the first three years of his con-
finement in the Chatelet. "It was well it was no longer,"
he said; "for even I, hard as I was with years of soldiering,
could not have stood that much longer. My cell there
was below the level of the river. The walls were damp,
and it was there I got the rheumatism which has crippled me
ever since. Then they moved me to Blois, and there my
cell was in one of the turrets, and the sun shone in through
the window slit for half an hour a day; besides for an hour
once a week I was allowed to take what they called exercise
on the wall between my turret and the next. The gov-
ernor was not a bad fellow, and did not try to pocket the
best part of the money allowed for the keep of the pris-
oners. Fortunately I never lost hope. Had I done so I
would have thrown myself over the parapet and ended it
at once. I felt sure that you too were shut up, Am61ie,
and I pictured to myself how they would try to make you
give me up; but I never thought they would succeed,
dear. I knew you too well for that. Sometimes for
months I lay as if paralyzed by rheumatism, and I think I
should have died if I had not known how my enemies would
have rejoiced at the news of my death. So I held on
stoutly, and I have got my reward."
But the hardships had told their tale. Although but
the same age as Malcolm Anderson, Golonel Leslie looked


186
BONNIB PRINCE CHAR LIS.
fully ten years older. His long confinement bad taken
every tinge of color out of his face, and left it almost
ghastly in its whiteness. He conld with difficulty lift his
hands to his head, and he walked as stiffly as if his legs
had been jointless. His voice only had not lost the cheery
ring his wife remembered.
"No, Amelie," he said when she remarked this. "I
kept my tongue in practice; it was the one member that
was free. After I had been confined a few months it
struck me that I was rapidly losing the power of speech,
and I determined that if I could not talk for want of some
one to answer me, I could at least sing, and having a good
store of songs, Scottish and French, I sang for hours to-
gether, at first somewhat to the uneasiness of the prison
authorities, who thought that I could not be so merry
unless I had had some communication from without, or
was planning an escape; but at last they grew accustomed
to it, and as my voice could not travel through the thick
walls of my cells, it annoyed no one."
"And did yon never think of escaping, father?"
"The first few years of my confinement I was always
thinking of it, Ronald, but nothing ever came of my
thought. I had no tools to burrow through a four-foot
wall, and if I could have done so I should have been no
nearer to freedom; but I do think I should have tried if
it had only been to give me something to dc, had it not
been that I hoped some day to obtain my release, and that
any attempt at escape would, if discovered, as it was almost
certain to be, decrease my chances."
Not a word was said that evening as to their future
plans, all their thoughts being in the past; but the next
morning Colonel Leslie said at breakfast:
"And now what are we going to do next? How do we
Btand?"
"I know no more than you do, Angus. I do not know


288 BONNIE PRINCE OHABLIB.
"I should think, Aligns, that the proper thing would
he for me to write to the king thanking him for our re-
lease, asking his commands, and petitioning him that my
mother's estates may be restored to me. I will also ask
permission to retire to some southern town where there
are waters which may do good to your rheumatism."
Colonel Leslie frowned.
"I suppose that is the right thing to do, Amelie;
though, for my part, I cannot thank a sovereign whom I
have served well after such treatment as I have received.
I would rather beg my bread from door to door."
"No, I would not ask yon, Angus, and of course you
are differently placed; but I have my rights as a peeress
of France; besides I have on my own account no complaint
against the king. It was my father who shut me up in
the convent, not the king."
"By the way, Amelie," her hnsband said, "you are not
yet in mourning."
"Nor do I intend to be," she said firmly; "unless I have
to go to court no thread of mourning do I put on. My
father behaved like a tyrant to me, and still more to you;
his death has released us both, and I will not feign a grief
at an event which has brought us happiness. Well,
Ronald, what do you think had best be done? You and
Malcolm have managed so well that we had best leave it
for you to decide."
"I think what you propose, mother, is best. I think
you had better travel down to some place near where your
mother's estates lay, and then write your petition to the
king. I will leave you there and return with it to Paris,
and will there consult Colonel Hume and Marshal Saxe as
to how it should be delivered to the king."
This plan was carried out. The party journeyed to-
gether to Poitiers, and there having seen his parents
comfortably settled in a small house near the town, and


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
189
remained with them a few days, Ronald with Malcolm re-
turned to Paris, bearing with him his mother's memorial
to the king.
Ronald was glad to find that Colonel Hume was now
recovered from his wound. Marshal Saxe too was better;
the latter at once took charge of the petition, and said
that he would hand it to the king on the first opportunity.
Ronald acoompanied the marquis several times to Ver-
sailles, but the latter had no private audience with the
king, and thought it better not to present the memorial in
public One day, however, he was called into the king's
closet.
When he emerged with the king, Ronald thought from
his expression of countenance that things had not gone
well. On leaving the palace he mounted his horse—for
he was now well enough to ride—and as he set out he called
Ronald, who with other gentlemen had acoompanied him
to ride beside him.
"Things have not gone well," he said. "Your father's
enemies have evidently been at work, and have been poi-
soning the king's mind. He read the memorial, and then
said harshly, 'The Countess of Recambours has forfeited
all rights to her mother's estates by marrying an alien.
The lands of Prance are for the king of France's subjects,
not for soldiers of fortune.' This touched me, and I said,
Your majesty may recollect that I am an alien and a sol-
dier of fortune, and methinks that in time of war the
swords of our soldiers of fortune have done such things
for Prance that they have earned some right to gratitude.
In a hundred battles our Scottish troops have fought in
the front ranks, and had it not been for the Irish Erigade
we should not have had to write Fontenoy down among
the list of Prench victories.'
"'You are bold, marshal,' the king said angrily,
i "'I am bold, sire,' I replied, 'because I am in the right:


190
BONNIE Pit INCH CIIA It LIE.
and I humbly submit that a brave soldier like Colonel
Leslie deserves better treatment than he has received at
the hands of France.'
"The king rose at once.
"'An answer to the petition will be sent to yon to-
morrow, marshal.'
"I bowed, and without another word the king left his
closet and entered the room of audience. However, lad,
you must not look so downcast. We conld perhaps expect
no more the first time. Of course every man who has a
hope, or who has a relation who has a hope, of obtaining
the grant of yonr mother's estates is interested in exciting
the king's displeasure against her; besides which there is,
as you have told me, the Due de Ghateaurouge, who may
be regarded as a personal enemy of your father, and who
has the king's ear as much as any ono about him. How-
ever, we moat have courage. I consider my personal honor
is touched in the matter now, and I will not let the matter
drop till justice is done."
At the appointed time Ronald again called at Marshal
Saxe's hotel, and watched the gay crowd of officers and
nobles who were gathered in his reception-rooms. An hour
later a royal attendant entered and handed a document to
the marshal. The latter glanced at it and looked around.
As soon as his eye fell upon Ronald he nodded to him.
"Here is the judgment," he said in alow tone, as he
handed him the paper. "You see it is directed to tho
countess, to my care. I suppose you will start with it at
once."
"Yes, marshal; the horses are saddled and, we shall
leave immediately."
"Don't hnrry your horses," the marshal said with a
slight smile; "from the king's manner I think that the
contents are such that a few hours' delay in the delivery
will cause the countess no pain. However, I do not an-


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
181
tioipate anything very harsh. In the first place, although
the king is swayed by favorites who work on his preju-
dices, his intention is always to be just; and in the second
place, after granting the release of your parents as a boon
to me he can scarcely annul the boon by any severe sen-
tence. Will you tell the countess from me that I am
wholly at her service, and that, should any opportunity
offer, she may be sure that I will do what I can to incline
the king favorably toward her. Lastly, Leslie, take care
of yourself. The change in the king's manner shows that
you have powerful enemies, and now that you have suc-
ceeded in obtaining your parents' freedom you have become
dangerous. Remember the attack that was made upon
you before, when there seemed but little chance that you
would ever succeed in obtaining their release or in seriously
threatening the interests of those who were looking forward
to the reversion of the family estates. Their enmity now,
when it only needs a change in the king's mood to do jus-
tice to your parents, will be far greater than before.
"Bid your father, too, to have a care for himself and
your mother. Remember that violence is«common enough,
and there are few inquiries made. An attack upon a lonely
house and the murder of those within it is naturally put
down as the act of some party of discharged soldiers or
other ruffians. Tell him therefore he had best get a few
trusty men around him, and be on guard night and day
against a treacherous attack. Those who stand in the
way of powerful men in France^eldom live long, so he can-
not be too careful."
A quarter of an hour later Ronald was on horseback.
He had already provided himself with a pass to leave the
city after the usual hour of closing the gates, and he and
Malcolm were soon in the open country. As they rodo
along Ronald repeated the warning that the marshal had
given him.


ltt
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
"He ia^nite right, Ronald, and yon cannot be too cart-
ful. We have against ns, first, this vindictive Due d«
Chateauronge, who, no doubt, has poisoned the king's
mind. In all France there is no one whom I would not
rather have as a foe. He is powerful, unscrupulous, and
vindictive; he would hesitate at nothing to carry out any-
thing on which he had set his mind, and would think no
more of obtaining the removal of one whom he considered
to stand in his way than of crushing a worm. Even as a
young man he had a villainous reputation, and was regarded
as one of the most dangerous men about the court. To
do him justice, he is brave and a fine swordsman, and for
choice he would rather slay with his own hands those who
offend him than by other means. Though he was but
three-and-twenty at the time I first left France he had
fought half-a-dozen duels and killed as many men, and
several others who were known to have offended him died
suddenly. Some were killed in street brawls, returning
home atdight, one or two were suspected of having been
poisoned. Altogether the man was feared and hated in
those days, although, of course, none spoke their suspicions
openly.
u From what I have heard those suspicions have stuck
to him ever since. He has not been engaged in many
duels, because in the first place edicts against dueling are
very strict, and in the second because his reputation as a
Bwordsman is so great that few would risk their lives
against him. Still all who stood in his way have somehow
or other come to a sudden end. We must therefore be on
our guard night and day. He is, of course, your most
dangerous foe; but besides him must be numbered all
those who hope to obtain your mother's estates. The
heirs of the marquis doubtless feel perfectly safe from
interference. There is no chance ~ whatever of the king


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
193
dispossessing them in favor of a foreigner, so we need not
count them among your foes.
"It is just as well, Ronald, that we started to-night
instead of waiting till to-morrow. The duke is pretty cer-
tain to learn that the king's answer will be sent this even-
ing, and may possibly have made preparations for you on
the road; but he will hardly expeot that you will start
before the morning. However, in order to be on the safe
side I propose that we shall presently turn off from the
main road and avoid all large towns on our way down to
Poitiers."
"Do you think the danger is as great as that, Malcolm?"
"I do not think there is much danger, Ronald, just at
present, though I do in the future."
Traveling by by-ways Ronald and Malcolm arrived at
Poitiers without adventure.
"I have brought you the king's answer, mother," Ronald
said as he alighted; "but before you open it I may tell
you that it is unfavorable, though I am ignorant of the
precise nature of its contents. But you must not be dis-
appointed. Marshal Saxe bade me tell you that he con-
siders his honor engaged in seeing you righted, and that
whenever an opportunity occurs ho will endeavor to move
the king's mind in your favor. How is my father?"
"He suffers grievously from rheumatism, Ronald, and
can scarce move from his couch."
As soon as they joined the colonel the countess opened
the king's letter. It was brief. "The Countess Amelia
de Recambours is hereby ordered to withdraw at once to
her estate of La Grenouille and there to await the king's
pleasure concerning her."
The king's signature was affixed.
"Well, that is not so very bad," the countess said. "At
any rate my right to one of my mother's estates is recog-
nized. La Grenouille is the smallest of them, and contains


194
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
but three or fonr farms. Still that will suffice for out
wants, and as it lies bnt twenty miles from Bordeaux the
air will be warm and soft for you, Angus."
"Is there a chateau on it, mother?"
"Yes, there is a small chateau. I was there once as a
girl. It has never been modernized, but is still a castle
such as it was two hundred years ago."
"All the better," Ronald said; and he then gave Mal-
colm's reasons for their being on the watch against any
sudden attack.
"He is quite right, Ronald," Colonel Leslie said. "The
duke is capable of anything. However, we will be on our
guard, and if, as your mother says, it is a fortified house,
we need have no fear of any sudden attack."
"I would suggest, colonel, that I should ride to Tours,"
Malcolm said, "and hire two of the men who escorted
madam's carriage. They have served in the wars and
can be relied upon. They would not need high wages,
for most of the discharged soldiers have trouble enough to
keep body and soul together. With a couple of men of
this kind, and two or three of the men on the estate, I
think, colonel, you need fear no sudden attack."
The colonel approved of the suggestion, and a week
later, Malcolm having returned with the two men, a car-
riage was hired to convey the colonel and his wife, and so
they journeyed quietly down to La Grenouille. On arriv-
ing there they found that they were expected, the old
steward in charge having received a letter from the royal
chancellor, saying that he was to receive the countess as
the owner of the estate.
The old man, who had known her mother well and re-
membered her visits as a child, received the countess with
respectful joy. The chateau was, as Amelie had said,
really a castle. It was surrounded by a moat filled with
water, from which the walls rose abruptly, with no win-


196
BONNIE PRINCE GBABL1B.
mother, who once resided here for a year, is very dear to
all of us, and there is not a man on the estate bnt would
take up arms in yonr defense. The sound of the alarm
bell would bring thirty stout fellows, at least, to your aid."
"Then we need not trouble on that score, Am61ie," the
oolonel said cheerf nlly« "Malcolm will see to the draw-
bridge to-morrow; probably it has not been raised for
years."
"I have already been examining it," Malcolm—who had
just entered the room—said. "It only needs a little oil
and a bolt or two. I will have it raised to-night. Things
look better than I expected, colonel, and I shall be able to
return to Paris without having any anxiety upon your
ecore."
"But you are not thinking of going back, Ronald?" the
countess asked anxiously. "If there is danger here for
us, there must be surely danger for you in Paris. And I
want you here with us."
"I will stop for a few days, mother, and then Maloolm
and I will be off. As I have Marshal Saxe's protection I
need fear no open enmity from any one, and as I shall be
with the regiment I shall be safe from secret attacks;
besides, my sword can guard my head."
"You have taught him to defend himself—eh, Mal-
oolm?" Colonel Leslie said.
"I," Malcolm repeated—"I can use my sword in a melee,
colonel, as you know, and hold my own against Dutchman
or German when I meet them on the field; bnt Ronald is
a different blade altogether. He was well tanght in Glas-
gow, and has practiced under the best maitres-d'aimes in
Paris since, and I am proud to say that I do not think
there are ten men in France against whom he could not
hold his own."
"That is good, that is good, indeed," the col*nel said,
delighted. "Malcolm, I feel my obligations to you mora


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 19f
«nd more every day. Truly I had never even hoped that
if my son were ever to be restored to me, I shonld have
snch cause to be proud of him."
"But why do you think you had better return to Paris,
Eonald?" his mother inquired.
"Because, mother, it will not do to let your enemies
have entirely their own way now that you have been so
far restored. Doubtless your family will be the more in-
clined to aid you with their influence, but there must be
somebody to urge them to do so."
"Besides, Amelie," the colonel put in, "we must not
cage the lad here at your apron-strings. He has already
won Saxe's regard and protection by his conduct in the
field, and can now accept a commission in the old regi-
ment. He has begun well, and may yet live to command
it. No, no, my love. I should like to keep him here as
much as you would, but in every way it is better that he
should go out and take his place in the world. To you
and me, after our long imprisonment, this place is life,
freedom, and happiness, and we are together; but for him
it is a dreary little country chateau, and he would soon
long for a life among men."
And so, after three weeks' stay at the chateau, Ronald
and Malcolm rode back to Paris, and the former received
a week later a commission through Marshal Saxe in the
Scottish Dragoons. That regiment had returned from
the frontier, and Ronald at once took his place in its
ranks, and was heartily received by all the officers, to
whom he was formally introduced by Colonel Hume as the
son of their former commanding officer.
A short time afterward it became the turn of duty of
the Scottish Dragoons to furnish guards for a week at
Versailles, and Colonel Hume took down two troops for
that purpose. That to which Bonald belonged was one of
them. Ronald, knowing that for the present he was not


188
BON NIB P RINGE CHARMS.
in favor with the king, begged the colonel to put him on
duty as often as possible, so that he might avoid the neces-
sity of being present at the king's audiences with the
other officers.
He was one day walking with the colonel and several
other officers in the grounds at a distance from the palace,
when they came, at the turn of the walk, upon the Dno
de Chateaurouge and three other gentlemen of the court.
The former stopped abruptly before Colonel Hume.
"I had the honor, Colonel Hume, to speak to you some
time since of a volunteer in your regiment who chose to
call himself by the name of Leslie. I understand he is
now an officer. I see by the lists in the courtyard that a
Cornet Leslie is now on duty here. Where does he hide
himself, for I have been seeking in vain to meet him?"
"Cornet Leslie is not one to balk any man's desire that
way," Colonel Hume said gravely. "This is Cornet
Leslie."
Ronald stepped forward and looked the duke calmly in
the face.
"So this is the young cockerel," the duke said con-
temptuously. "A worthy son of a worthy father, I doubt
not."
"At any rate, my lord duke," Ronald said quietly, "I
do not rid myself of my foes by getting those I am afraid
to meet as man to man thrown into prison, nor by setting
midnight assassins upon them. Nor do I rely upon my
skill as a swordsman to be a bully and a coward."
The duke started as if struck.
"I had made up my mind to kill you, young sir," he
said, "sooner or later; but you have brought it on your-
self now. Draw, sir!" And the duke drew his sword.
Colonel Hume and several others threw themselves
before Ronald.
"Put up your sword, sir. Dueling is forbidden, and


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
199
yon know the consequence of drawing within the precincts
of the palace."
"What care I for ordinances!" the dnke said furiously.
"Stand aside, gentlemen, lest I do you harm!"
"Harm or no harm," Colonel Hume said sternly, "my
young friend shall not fight in the palace grounds. I pro-
test against his being forced into a duel at all; but at any
rate he shall not fight here."
The duke looked for a moment as if he was about to
spring upon Colonel Hume, but he saw by their faces that
his companions also were against him. For the conse-
quences of drawing a sword within the precincts of a
palace were so serious that even the most powerful noblea
shrank from braving them.
"Very well," he said at last, thrusting his sword back
into its scabbard. "It is but ten minutes' walk to the
boundary wall, I will let him live till then."
So saying he started off with rapid strides down the
walk, followed at a slower pace by the rest.


300 BONNIE PRINCE OEABLIB.
CHAPTER XII.
THE END OF THE QUABREL.
This is a serious business, Leslie," the colonel said in a
low voice. "If it had beon any one but you I should have
ordered him to the barracks at once under pain of arrest, t
and have laid the matter before the king, for it would have -
been nothing short of murder. But I can trust you to
hold your own even against the Duke of Ohateaurouge.
And, in truth, after what has been said, I do not see that
yon can do other but meet him."
"I would not avoid it if I could," Ronald said. "His
insults to me do not disturb me; but I have my father's
wrongs to avenge."
"Forbes," the colonel said to one of the other officers,
"do you go straight to the barracks, bid Leslie's man sad-
dle his own horse and his master's instantly, and bring
them round outside the wall of the park. If Leslie wounda
or kills his man he will have to ride for it."
The officer at once hurried away.
"Ronald, I will tell you a piece of news I heard this
morning. The young chevalier left Paris secretly five
days ago, and I have received certain private information
this morning that he has gone to Nantes, and that he is
on the point of sailing for Scotland on his own account.
I am told that this plan of his is known to but five or six
persons. If you get safely through this business mount
and ride thither at all speed. They are more likely to








BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
201
pursue yon toward the frontier or the northern ports, and
will not think yoa have made for Nante3. If you get
there before the prince has sailed, present yourself to him
and join his expedition. The king will he furious at first,
both at the loss of his favorite and the breaking of the
edicts; but he must come round. The gentlemen here
with the duke are all honorable men, and were, I could
see, shocked at the insult which the duke passed on yoa.
Therefore I can rely upon them to join me in representing
the matter in its true light to the king. Before yon re-
turn the matter will have blown over, and it may be that
the removal of your father's most powerful enemy may
facilitate an arrangement. In any case, my dear boy, yon
can rely npon the marshal and myself to look after your
interests."
They had now reached a .wicket-gate in the wall of the
park. The duke was standing a few paces distant,
having already removed his coat and turned up the shirt
sleeve of the sword-arm.
"You will act as my second, marquis?" he said to one
of the gentlemen.
The latter bowed coldly.
"I act as second to my friend Leslie," Colonel Hume
said. "And I call upon you all, gentlemen, to bear wit-
ness in the future, that this encounter has been wantonly
forced upon him by the Due de Chateaurouge, and that
Cornet Leslie, as a man of honor, has no alternative what*
ever but to accept the challenge forced upon him."
Ronald had by this time stripped to his shirt sleeves.
The seconds took the two swords and compared their
length. They were found to be as nearly as possible the
same. They were then returned to their owners. A piece
of even turf was selected, and a position chosen in which
the light was equally favorable to both parties. Then
both fell into position on guard, and as the rapiers crossed
Colonel Hume said solemnly:


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
203
Ronald leaped into his saddle and With a word of thanks
and adieu to the colonel dashed off at full speed.
Colonel Hume then rejoined the group gathered ronnd
the duke. The Scottish officers were looking very grave,
the courtiers even more so. They had from the first rec-
ognized fully that the duel had been provoked by the
duke, and had accompanied him reluctantly, for they
regarded the approaching conflict as so unfair that it would
excite a strong amount of feeling against all who had a
hand in the matter. As to the edict against dueling, it
had not concerned them greatly, as they felt sure that
with the duke's influence the breach of the law would be
passed over with only a show of displeasure on the part of
the king, and an order to absent themselves for a short
time from court. The contingency that this young Scot-
tish officer, who had scarcely yet attained the age of man-
hood, should kill one of the best swordsmen in France had
not occurred to them; but this had happened, and there
conld be no doubt that the king's anger, alike at the loss
of his favorite and at the breach of the law, would fall
heavily on all concerned, and that a prolonged exile from
oourt was the least evil they could expect. Not a word
had been spoken after they had, on stooping over the
duke, found that death had been instantaneous, until Colo-
nel Hume joined them.
"Well, gentlemen," he said; "this is a bad business,
and means trouble for us all. His majesty will be vastly
angry. However, the duke brought it upon himself, and
is the only person to blame. His character is pretty well
known, and it will be manifest that if he had made up his
mind to fight no remonstrance on your part would have
availed to induce him to abstain from doing so. At the
same time the king will not, in the first burst of his anger,
take that into consideration, and for awhile we shall no
doubt all of us suffer from his displeasure; but I do not


£04
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
think that it will be lasting. Tho duke forced on the
duel, and would have fought within the royal park had we
not interfered, and we were in a way forced to be present.
I propose that we return to the palace and give notice of
what has occurred. Captain Forbes, as you were not
present at the affair, and will not therefore be called upon
to give any acoount of it, will you remain here until they
send down to fetch the body?
"We will, if you please, gentlemen, walk slowly, for
every mile that Leslie can put between him and Versailles
is very important. The news will reach the king's ears
very shortly after we have made it public. You and I,
marquis, as the seconds in the affair, are sure to be sent
for first. As, fortunately, we were both present at the
quarrel we are both in a position to testify that the duke
brought his fate upon himself, that there was no prevent-
ing the duel, and that had we refused to act he was in a
frame of mind which would have driven him to fight
without seconds if none had been forthcoming; lastly, we
can testify that the combat was a fair one, and that the
duke fell in consequence of the rashness of his attack and
his contempt for his adversary, although in point of fact
I can tell you that young Leslie is so good a swordsman
that I am confident the result would in any case have
been the same."
"I suppose there's nothing else for it," the marquis
grumbled. "I must prepare myself for a prolonged visit
to my country estates."
"And I shall no doubt be placed under arrest for some
time," Colonel Hume said; "and the regiment will prob-
ably be packed off to the.frontier again. However, these
things don't make much difference in the long run. What
I am most anxious about, marquis, is that his majesty
should thoroughly comprehend that Leslie was not to
llame, and that this affair was so foroed upon him that it


BONNIE FRINGE OHAELIE.
205
v;as impossible for him to avoid it. There is much mora
than the lad's own safety dependent on this."
"You may be sure, colonel, that I will do him justice."
At a slow pace the party proceeded until they neared
the palace, when they quickened their steps. The.mar-
quis proceeded immediately to the apartments occupied by
the duke, and told his domestics that their master had
been killed in a duel, and directed them to obtain assist-
ance and proceed at once to the spot where his body would
be found. The colonel went to the king's surgeon, and
told him of what had taken place.
"His death was instantaneous," he said; "the sword
passed right through him, and I believe touched the heart.
However, it will be as well that you should go and see the
body, as the king will be sure to ask particulars as to the
wound."
The rest of the party joined their acquaintances, and
told them what had happened and the news spread quickly
through the palace. It created a great sensation. Breaches
of the edict were not unfrequent; but the death of so
powerful a noble, a chief favorite, too, of the king, took
it altogether out of the ordinary category of such events.
The more so since the duke's reputation as a swordsman
and a duelist was so great chat men could scarce believe
that he had been killed by a young officer who had but
just joined his regiment. It seemed like the story of
David and Goliath over again. A quarter of an hour later
a court official approached Colonel Hume and the Marquis
de Vallecourt, who were standing together surrounded by
a number of courtiers and officers.
"Monsieur le Marquis and Colonel Hume," he said,
saluting them; "I regret to say that I am the bearer of
the orders of his majesty that you shall deliver me your
swords, and that you will then accompany me to the king's
presence."


206 BONNIE PlllNOE CHARL1B.
The two gentlemen handed over their swords to the
official, and followed him to the king's presence. Louis
was pacing angrily up and down his apartment.
"What is this I hear, gentlemen?" he exclaimed as they
entered. "A breach of the edicts here at Versailles, almost
in the boundaries of the park; and that the Due de Cha-
teau rouge, one of my most valued officers and friends, has
been killed; they tell me that you acted as seconds in the
affair."
"They have told your majesty the truth," the marquis
said; "but I think that, much as we regret what has hap-
pened, we could scarcely have acted otherwise than we did.
The duke drew in the first place within the limits of the
park, and would have fought out his quarrel there had we
not, I may almost say forcibly, intervened. Then he
strode away toward the boundary of the park, calling
upon his antagonist to follow him; and had we not gone
the encounter would have taken place without seconds or
witnesses, and might then have been called a murder
instead of a duel."
"You should have arrested him, sir," the king exclaimed,
"for drawing in the park."
"Perhaps we should have done so, sire; but you must
please to remember that the Duke of Chateanrouge was of
a temper not to be crossed, and I believe that bloodshed
would have taken place had we endeavored to thwart him.
He enjoyed your majesty's favor, and a forcible arrest,
with perhaps the shedding of blood, in the royal demesne
would have been a scandal as grave as that of this duel."
"How did it come about?" the king asked abruptly.
"The duke was walking with De Lisle, St. Aignan, and
myself, when we suddenly came upon Colonel Hume with
three of the officers of his regiment. The duke at once
walked up to them and addressed Colonel Hume, and
finding which of his companions was Monsieur Leslie, ad-


BONNIE PlilNOB CHARLIE.
207
dressed hiw in terms of so insulting a nature that they
showed that he had been waiting for the meeting to pro-
voke a quarrel. The young officer replied perfectly calmly,
but with what I must call admirable spirit and courage.,
which so infuriated the duke, that, as I have already had
the honor of telling your majesty, he drew at once, and
when we interfered he called upon him to proceed forth-
with outside the park, and there settle the quarrel. We
most reluctantly accompanied him, and determined to in-
terfere at the first blood drawn; but the affair scarcely
lasted for a second. The duke threw himself furiously
and rashly upon the lad, for, as your majesty is aware, he
is but little more. The latter, standing firm, parried with
admirable coolness, and in an instant ran the duke right
through the body."
"But I have always heard," the king said, "that the
duke was one of the best swordsmen in the army."
"Your majesty has heard correctly," Colonel Hume re-
plied; "but young Leslie is one of the best swordsmen in
France. The duke's passion and rashness led to the speedy
termination of the duel; but had he fought with his ac-
customed coolness I believe that Leslie would have turned
out his conqueror."
"But what was the cause of the quarrel? Why should
the Due de Chateaurouge fix a dispute, as you tell me he
did, upon this officer of yours?"
"I believe, sire, that it was a long-standing quarrel.
The duke's words showed that he bore an enmity against
the lad's father, and that it was on this account that he
insulted the son."
"Leslie!" the king exclaimed, with a sudden recollec-
tion. "Is that the youth whom Marshal Saxe presented
to me?"
"The same, sire; the lad who distinguished himself at
3?ontenoy, and whom tho marshal afterward appointed to


208
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
a commission in my regiment, in which he had served as a
gentleman volunteer for nearly a year."
"These Leslies are always causing trouble," th« king
said angrily. "I have already given orders that he shall
be arrested wherever he is found, and he shall be punished
as he deserves."
"In punishing him," Colonel Hume said with grave
deference, "I am sure that your majesty will not forget
that this quarrel was forced upon him, and that, had he
accepted the insults of the Duke of Chateaurouge, he
would have been unworthy to remain an officer of your
majesty."
"Silence, sir!" the king said angrily. "You will return
immediately to Paris, under arrest, until my pleasure in
your case is notified to you. I shall at once give orders
that your troops here are replaced by those of a regiment
whose officers will abstain from brawling and breaking the
edicts in our very palace. Marquis, you will retire at once
to your estates." The two gentlemen bowed and left the
royal presence.
"Not worse than I expected," the marquis said, after
the door had closed behind them. "Now he will send for
St. Aignan and De Lisle, and will hear their account, and
as it cannot but tally with ours the king must see that the
duke brought his fate upon himself. Louis is not unjust
when his temper cools down, and in a few weeks we shall
meet again here."
"I expect to be on the frontier with my regiment before
that," Colonel Hume replied; "but as I would rather be
there than in Paris that will be no hardship."
Colonel Hume at once mounted and rode back to Paris
and proceeded straight to the hotel of Marshal Saxe, to
whom he communicated what had occurred.
"If Leslie gets safely away it will, perhaps, all turn out
the best," the marshal said. "As soon as the king's


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 20S»
anger dies out I will begin to plead the canse of the loy'a
parents; and now that the influence of Chateaurouge the
other way is withdrawn, I may hope for a more favorable
hearing. As to the lad himself, we will make his peace in
a few months. The king is brave himself, as he showed
when under fire at Fontenoy, and he admires bravery in
others, and when he has once got over the loss of Chateau-
rouge he will appreciate the skill and courage which the
lad showed in an encounter with one of the most noted
duelists in France. Now, too, that the duke has gone,
some of the stories to his disadvantage, of which there are
so many current, are likely to meet the king's ears.
Hitherto no one has ventured to speak a word against so
powerful a favorite; but the king's eyes will soon be open
now, and he will become ashamed of so long having given
his countenance to a man who is generally regarded aa
having not only killed half-a-dozen men in duels, but aa
having procured the removal, by unfair means, of a score
of others. When he knows the truth the king is likely to
do justice, not only to young Leslie, but to his parents.
I only hope that they will not manage to overtake the lad
before he reaches the frontier, for although I can rely on
the king's justice when he is cool I would not answer for
it just at present." /
As Ronald rode off at full speed with Malcolm he related
to him the whole circumstances of the quarrel and subse*
quent duel.
"It was well done, Ronald. I made sure that sooner or
later you and the duke would get to blows, that is if he
did not adopt other means to get you removed from his
path; anyhow I am heartily glad it's over, and that the
most dangerous enemy of your father and yourself is out
of the way. And now we must hope that we sha'n't be
overtaken before we get to the frontier. The danger is
that orders for your arrest will be passed by signal."


310 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
t
"We are not going to the frontier, Malcolm; I am only
riding this way to throw them off the scent. We are going
to Nantes.
"Well, that's not a bad plan," Malcolm said. "They
are not so likely to send orders there as to the northern
ports. But it will not be easy to get a vessel to cross, for
yon see, now that we are at war with England, there is
little communication. However, we shall no doubt be
able to arrange with a smuggler to take ns across."
"We are not going to England, Malcolm; we are going
direct to Scotland. Colonel Hume has told me a secret;
Prince Charles has gone down to Nantes and is going to
cross at once to Scotland."
"What! Alone and without an army!" Malcolm ex-
claimed in astonishment.
"I suppose he despairs of getting assistance from Louis.
Now that Fontenoy has put an end to danger on the fron-
tier the King of France is no longer interested in raising
tronble for George at home."
"But it is a mad scheme of the prince's," Malcolm said
gravely. "If his father did not succeed in '15 how can h&
expect to succeed now?"
"The country has had all the longer time to get sick of
the Hanoverians, and the gallantry of the enterprise will
appeal to the people. Besides, Malcolm, I am not so sure
that he will not do better coming alone than if he brought
the fifteen thousand men he had at Dunkirk last year with
him. Fifteen thousand men would not win him a king-
dom, and many who would join him if he came alone
would not do so if he came hacked by an army of for-
eigners. It was the French, you will remember, who
ruined his grandfather's cause in Ireland. Their arro-
gance and interference disgusted the Irish, and their
troops never did any fighting to speak of. For myself, I
would a thousand times rather follow Prince Charles fight-


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
2H
ing with an army of Scotsmen for the crown of Scotland
than fight for him with a French army against English-
men."
"Well, perhaps yon are right, Ronald; it went against
the grain at Fontenoy; for after all, as you said, we are
closely akin in blood and language to the English, and
although Scotland and France have always been allies it is
very little good France has ever done us. She has always
been glad enough to get our kings to make war on England
whenever she wanted a diversion made, but she has never
put herself out of the way to return the favor. It has
been a one-sided alliance all along. Scotland has for cen-
turies been sending some of her best blood to fight as sol-
diers in France, but with a few exceptions no Frenchman
has ever drawn his sword for Scotland.
"No, I am inclined to think you are right, Ronald, and
especially after what we saw at Fontenoy I have no wish
ever to draw sword again against the English, and am
willing to be the best friends in the world with them if
they will but let us Scots have our own king and go away
peacefully. I don't want to force Prince Charles upon
them if they will but let us have him for ourselves. If
they won't, you know, it is they who are responsible for
the quarrel, not us."
"That is one way of putting it, certainly," Eonald
laughed. "I am afraid, after having been one kingdom
since King James went to London, they won't let us go
our own way without making an effort to keep us; but
here is a crossroad, we will strike off here and make for
the west."
They avoided the towns on their routes, for although
they felt oertain that they were ahead of any messengers
who might be sent out with orders for their arrest, they
knew that they might be detained for some little time at
Ifantes, and were therefore anxious to leave no clew of


212 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
their passage in that direction. On the evening of the
third day after starting they approached their destination.
On the first morning after leaving Versailles they had
halted in a wood a short distance from Ghartres, and Mal-
oolm had ridden in alone and had purchased a suit of citi-
zen's clothes for Ronald as the latter's nniform as an officer
of the Scotch dragoons would at once have attracted notice.
Henceforward, whenever they stopped, Malcolm had taken
an opportunity to mention to the stable-boy that he was
accompanying his master, the son of an advocate of Paris,
on a visit to some relatives in La Vendee. This story he
repeated at the inn where they put up at Nantes.
The next morning Malcolm went round to all the inna
in the town, but could hear nothing of the Duke of Athole,
so he returned at noon with the news of his want of
success.
1 "They may have hired a private lodging to avoid obser-
vation," Ronald said, "or, not improbably, may have taken
another name. The best thing we can do is to go down
to the river side, inquire what vessels are likely to leave
port soon, and then, if we see any one going off to them,
to accost them. We may hear of them in that way."
Accordingly they made their way down to the river.
There were several vessels lying in the stream, in readiness
to sail when the wind served, and the month of the river
was reported to be clear of any English cruisers. They
made inquiries as to the destination of the vessels. All
the large ones were sailing for Bordeaux or the Mediterra-
nean ports of France.
"What is that little vessel lying apart from the rest?"
Malcolm asked. "She looks a saucy little craft."
"That is the privateer La Doutelle, one of the fastest
littla vessels on the coast. She has brought in more than
one English merchantman as a prize."
As they were speaking a boat was seen to leave her side


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
213
m& make for the shore. With a glance at Malcolm to
break off his conversation with the sailor and follow him,
Ronald strode along the bank toward the spot where the
boat would land. Two gentlemen got out and advanced
along the quay. As they passed Ronald said to Malcolm:
"I know one of those men's faces."
"Do you, Ronald? I cannot recall having seen them."
Ronald stood for a moment in thought.
"I know now!" he exclaimed. "And he is one of oui
men, sure enough."
So saying he hurried after the gentlemen.
"I think, sir," he said as he came up to them, "that I
have had the honor of meeting you before."
A look of displeasure came across the gentleman's face.
"I think yon are mistaken, sir," he said coldly. "Yon
must take me for some one else. My name is Verbois—
Monsieur Verbois of Le Mans."
"I have not the pleasure of knowing Monsieur Verbois,'*
Ronald said with a slight smile; "but I hardly think, sir,
that that is the name that you went by when I had the
honor of meeting yon in Glasgow more than two yeara
ago?"
"In Glasgow!" the gentleman said, looking earnestly at
Ronald. "In Glasgow! I do not remember you."
"I had the pleasure of doing you some slight service,
nevertheless," Ronald said quietly, "when I brought you
news that your enemies were upon you, and managed to
detain them while you made your escape through the attio
window."
"A thousand pardons!" the gentleman exclaimed, speak-
ing in English. "How could I have forgotten you? But
I saw yon for such a short time, and two years have
changed you greatly. This is the young gentleman, mar-
quis, to whom I am indebted for my escape when I was so
nearly captured at Glasgow, as you have heard me say. It


214 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
wa3 to his kindly warning in the first place, and to his
conrage in the second, that I owed my liberty. It is won-
derful that yon should remember me."
"Two years have not changed yon as much as they
have changed me," Ronald said; "besides, you were busy
in destroying papers, while I had nothing to do but to
watch you."
"That is so," the gentleman agreed. "At any rate I
am heartily glad of the happy chance which has thrown
us together, and has given me an opportunity of expressing
to you the deep gratitude which I have felt for your warn-
ing and assistance. Had it not been for that, not only
should I myself have been taken, but they would have got
possession of those papers, which might have brought the
heads of a score of the best blood of Scotland to the scaf-
fold. I took a boat that was lying in readiness, and
making down the river got on board a ship which was
cruising there awaiting me, and got off. It has always
been a matter of bitter regret to me that I never learned
so much as the name of the brave young gentleman to
whom I owed so much, or what had happened to him for
his share in that night's work."
"My name is Ronald Leslie, sir. I am the son of Leslie
of Glenlyon, who fought with the Chevalier in '15, and
afterward entered the service of the King of France, and
was colonel of the 2d Scotch Dragoons."
"Of course I knew him well," the gentleman said, "and
with others endeavored to obtain his pardon when he fell
under the king's displeasure some fifteen years ago, al-
though I regret to say without success. Believe me, if
Prince Charles—" He stopped suddenly as his companion
touched him.
"You would say, sir," Ronald said with a smile, "if
Prince Charles succeeds in his present enterprise, and re-
gains his throne, you will get him to exert his influence to
obtain my father's release."


BONNIE PRINCE OHARLIB.
215
The two gentlemen gave an exclamation of astonishment.
"How do you know of any enterprise that is meditated?"
"I was told of it as a secret by a Scotch officer in Paris,
and am the bearer of a message from him to the Duke of
Athole, to ask him to allow me to join the prince."
"I am the duke," the other gentleman said.
"Since it is yon, sir, I may tell yon that the officer I
spoke of is Colonel Hnme, and that he bade me show you
this ring, which he said yon would know, as a token that
my story was a correct one."
"Hnme is my greatest friend," the duke exclaimed,
"and his introduction would be sufficient, even if you had
not already proved your devotion to the cause of the Stu-
arts. I will take you at once to the prince. "But," he
said, "before I do so, I must tell you that the enterprise
upon which we are about to embark is a desperate one.
The prince has but five companions with him, and we
embark on board that little privateer lying in the stream.
It is true that we shall be escorted by a man-of-war, which
will convey the arms which Prince Charles has purchased
for the enterprise; but not a man goes with us, and the
prince is about to trust wholly to the loyalty of Scotland."
"I shall be ready to accompany him in any case, sir,"
Ronald said, "and I beg to introduce to you a faithful
friend of my father and myself. His name is Malcolm
Anderson. He fought for the Chevalier in '15, and ac-
companied my father in his flight to France, and served
under him in the French service. Upon the occasion of
my father's arrest he carried me to Scotland, and has been
my faithful friend ever since."
So saying he called Malcolm up and presented him to
the duke, and the party then proceeded to the lodging
where Prince Charles was staying.
"I have the misfortune to be still ignorant of your
name, sir," Ronald said to his acquaintance of Glasgow.


216
BONNIE PRINOE CffARLTB.
"What!" the gentleman said in surprise. "Yon do not
know my name, after doing so mnch for me! I thought,
as a matter of course, that when you were captured for
aiding my escape you would have heard it, hence my re-
missness in not introducing myself. I am Colonel Mac-
donald. When you met me I was engaged in a tour
through the Highland clans, sounding the chiefs and
obtaining additions to the seven who had signed a declara-
tion in favor of the prince three years before. The Eng-
lish government had obtained, through one of their spies
about the person of the Chevalier, news of my mission,
and had set a vigilant watch for me."
"But is it possible that there can be spies among those
near the Chevalier!" Ronald exclaimed in astonishment.
"Ay, there are spies everywhere," Maodonald said bit-
terly. "All sorts of people come and go round the Chev-
alier and round Prince Charles. Every Scotch or Irish
vagabond who has made his native country too hot to hold
him, come to them and pretend that they are martyrs to
their loyalty to the Stuarts; and the worst of it is their
story is believed. They flatter and fawn, they say just
what they are wanted to say, and have no opinion of their
own, and the consequence is that the Chevalier looks upon
these fellows as his friends, and often turns his back upon
Scottish gentlemen who have risked and lost all in his
service, but who are too honest to flatter him or to descend
to the arts of courtiers. Look at the men who are here
with the prince now *
"Macdonald! Macdonald!" the duke said warmly.
"Well, well." the other broke off impatiently; "no
doubt it is better to hold one's tongue. But it is.mon-
strous, that when there are a score, ay, a hundred of Scot-
tish gentlemen of family, many of them officers with a
high knowledge of war, who would gladly have accom-
panied him at the first whisper of his-intentions, the prince


BONNIE PRINGE CHARLIE.
217
Bhould be starting on such a venture as this with yourself
only, duke, as a representative of the Soottish nobles and
chiefs, and six or eight mongrels—Irish, English, and
Scotch—the sort of men who haunt the pot-houses of
Manders, and spend their time in telling what they have
suffered in the Stuart cause to any who will pay for their
liquor."
"Not quite so bad as that, Macdonald," the duke said.
"Still I admit that I could have wished that Prince Charles
Bhould have landed in Scotland surrounded by men with
names known and honored there, rather than by those he
has selected to accompany him."
"But you are going, are you not, sir?" Ronald asked
Golonel Macdonald.
"No, I do not acoompany the prince; but I hope to fol-
low shortly. As soon as the prince has sailed it is my
mission to see all his friends and followers in France, and
urge them to join him in Scotland; while we bring all the
influence we have to bear upon Louis, to induce- him to
famish arms and assistance for the expedition.1*


gig BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
CHAPTER XIII.
PBIKCE CHARLES.
On ABBIVING at the prince's lodgings Macdonald re-
mained without, the Duke of A thole entering, accompanied
only by Ronald.
"The prince is in disguise," he said, "and but one or
two of us visit him here in order that no suspicion may be
incited among the people of the house that he is anything
beyond what he appears to be—a young student of the
Scotch college at Paris." -
They ascended the stairs to the upper story, and on the
marquis knocking a door was opened. The duke entered,
followed by Ronald.
"Well, duke, what is the news?"
The question was asked by a young man, who was pacing
restlessly up and down the room, of which he was, with
the exception of his valet de chambre, an Italian named
Miohel, the person who had opened the door, the only
occupant.
"Ah! whom have you here?"
"Allow me to present to your royal highness Lieutenant
Leslie. He is the son of Leslie of Glenlyon, who fought
by my side in your father's cause in '15, and has, like
myself, been an exile ever since. This is the young gen-
tleman who, two years since, saved Macdonald from arrest
in Glasgow."
, "Ah! I remember the adventure," the prince said cour-


BONNIE PR1N0E OHARLIE.
219
teously, "and a right gallant action it was; bat how did
you hear that I was here, sir?"
"I was told by my good friend and commanding officer,
Colonel Hume of the 2d Scottish Dragoons, your royal
highness."
"I revealed it to Hume before leaving Paris," the duke
said, "he being a great friend of mine and as staunch as
steel, and I knew that he could be trusted to keep a secret."
"It seems that in the last particular you were wrong,"
the prince remarked with a slight smile.
£S Colonel Hume only revealed it to me, sir," Eonald .
said, anxious to save bis friend from the suspicion of hav-
ing betrayed a secret confided to him, "for very special
reasons. I had the misfortune to kill in a duel the Duke
of Chateaurouge, and as we fought just outside the park
of Versailles, and the duke was a favorite of the king's, I
had to ride for it; then Colonel Hume, knowing my devo-
tion to the cause of your highness, whispered to me the
secret of your intention, and gave me a message to his
friend the Duke of Athole."
"Do you say that you have killed the Duke of Chateau
rouge in a duel?" the duke exclaimed in astonishment.
"Why, he has the reputation of being one of the best
swordsmen in France, and has a most evil name as a dan-
gerous and unscrupulous man. I met him constantly at
court, and his arrogance and haughtiness were well-nigh
insufferable. And you have killed him?"
"I knew him well too," the prince said, "and his repu-
tation. We do not doubt what you say, young gentleman,"
he added quickly, seeing a flush mount into Ronald's face;
"but in truth it seems strange that such should have been
the case."
"Colonel Hume did me the honor to be my second,"
Eonald said quietly, "and the Marquis de Vallecourt was
eecond to the duke-- some other officers of the Scottish


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
221
lady's obstinacy in refusing to obey her father's orders
caused her to be shut up in a convent. Somehow the
truth came out. Leslie was arrested and thrown into the
Bastile, and he has never been heard of since. What
became of the child which was said to have been born no
one ever heard; but it was generally supposed that it had
been put out of the way. We in vain endeavored to soften
the king's anger against Leslie, but the influence of Re-
cambours and Chateaurouge was too great for us. Hume
told me some time since that Leslie's son had been carried
off to Scotland by one of his troopers, and had returned,
and was riding as a gentleman volunteer in his regiment;
but we have had no further talk on the subject."
"Yon will be glad to hear, sir," Ronald said, "that my
father and mother have within the last few weeks been
released, and are now living on a small estate of my
mother's in the south. They were ordered to retire there
by the king."
"I am glad, indeed," the dnke said cordially; „"and how
is your father?"
"He is sadly crippled by rheumatism, and can scarce
walk," Ronald said, "and I fear that his health is alto-
gether shaken with what he has had to go through."
"How did you obtain their release, Leslie?" the prince
asked.
"Marshal Saxe obtained it for me," Ronald answered.
"Colonel Hume first introduced me to him, and as he too
had known my father he promised that should he obtain a
victory he would ask as a boon from the king the release
of my father, and he did so after Fontenoy, where the
Marquis de Recambours was killed, and the king thereby
freed from his influence. The Duke of Chateaurouge,
whose hostility against my father had always been bitter,
was doubtless greatly irritated at his release, and took the
first opportunity, on meeting me, of grossly insulting rue.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
On my replying in terms in accordance with the insult, h«
drew, and would have fought me in the palace grounds
had not Colonel Hume and his friends interfered; then we
adjourned outside the park. The duke doubtless thought
that he would kill me without difficulty, and so rushed in
so carelessly that at the very first thrust I ran him
through."
"And served him right," the prinoe said heartily.
"Now since both your father's enemies are gone, it may
be hoped that his troubles are over, and that your mother
will recover the estates to which she is «ntitled. And
now, duke, what is your news? When are we going to
sail?"
"The Doutelle is already by this time on her way down
the river, and it is proposed that we shall start this even-
ing and board her there. The stores and arms are all
safely on board the Elizabeth, and she is lying off Belleisle;
so far as Mr. Walsh has heard, no suspicion has been ex-
cited as to their purpose or destination, so that we may
hope in twenty-four hours to be fairly on bcard."
"That is the best news I have heard for months," the
prince said; "thank goodness the time for action is at last
at hand!"
"I have, I trust, your royal highness' permission to ac-
company you," Ronald said; "together with my follower,
Anderson. He is the trooper who carried me over to
Scotland as a child, and has been my faithful friend ever
since."
"Certainly, Leslie. I shall be glad indeed to have a
member of a family who have proved so faithful to my
father's cause with me in the adventure upon which I am
embarking."
Ronald with a few words of thanks bowed and took his
leave, after receiving instructions from the dnke to start
shortly and to ride down the river toward Lorient.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
223
"You can halt for a few hours on the road, and then
ride on again; we shall overtake you before you reach the
port. We shall all leave singly or in pairs, to avoid at-
tracting any attention."
Ronald left, delighted with the kindness of the prince's
manner. Prince Charles was indeed possessed of all the
attributes which win men's hearts and devotion. In figure
he was tall and well formed, and endowed! both with
strength and activity. He excelled in all manly exercises,
and was an excellent walker, having applied himself
ardently to field-sports during his residence in Italy.
He was strikingly handsome, his face was of a perfect
oval, his features high and noble, his complexion was fair,
his eyes light blue, and, contrary to the custom of the
time, when wigs were almost universally worn, he allowed
his fair hair to fall in long ringlets on his neck. His
manner was graceful, and although he always bore himself
with a tort of royal dignity he had the peculiar talent of
pleasing and attracting all with whom he came in contact,
and had the art of adapting his conversation to the tastes
or station of those whom he addressed.
His education had been intrusted to Sir Thomas Sheri-
dan, an Irish Soman Catholic, who had grossly neglected
his duties, and who indeed has been more than suspected
of acting as an agent in the pay of the British government.
The weakness in the prince's character was that he was a
bad judge of men, and inclined on all occasions to take
the advice of designing knaves who flattered and paid def-
erence to him, rather than that of the Scottish nobles who
were risking their lives for his cause, but who at times
gave their advice with a bluntness and warmth which were
displeasing to him. It was this weakness which brought
an enterprise, which at one time had the fairest prospect
of success, to destruction and ruin.
On leaving the house Ronald was joined by Malcolm,


834 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
and half an hour later they mounted their horses and rodo
for the month of the Loire. The whole party arrived on
the following day at St. Nazaire, embarking separately on
board the Doutelle, where Prince Charles, who had come
down from Nantes in a fishing-boat, was received by Mr.
Walsh, the owner of the vessel. Ronald now saw gathered
together the various persons who were to accompany Prince
Charles on this adventurous expedition. These were
Sheridan, the former tutor of the prince; Kelly, a non-
juring clergyman, and Sullivan—both, like Sheridan,
Irishmen; Strickland, a personage so unimportant that
while some writers call him an Englishman, others assert
that he was Irish; ^Eneaa Macdonald, a Scotchman; Sir
John Macdonald, an officer in the Spanish service; the
prince's valet, Michel; and the Duke of Athole, or, as he
is more generally oalled, the Marquis of Tnllibardine, the
last-named being the only man of high standing or repu-
tation. Never did a prince start to fight for a kingdom
with such a following.
The Doutelle weighed anchor as soon as the last of the
party arrived on deck, and under easy sail proceeded to
Belleisle. Here she lay for some days awaiting the arrival
of the Elizabeth. Mr. Eutledge, a merchant at Nantes,
had obtained an order from the French court that thia
man-of-war should proceed to cruise on the coast of Scot-
land, and had then arranged with the captain of the ship
to take on board the arms that had been purchased by the
prince with the proceeds of the sale of some of the family
jewels.
These consisted of fifteen hundred muskets, eighteen
hundred broadswords, twenty small field-pieces, and some
ammunition. The captain had also agreed that the Dou-
telle, which only mounted eighteen small guns, should sail
in company with the Elizabeth to Scotland. As soon as
the Elisabeth was seen the Doutelle spread her sails, and


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
235
keeping a short distance from each other the two vessels
sailed north. So great was the necessity for prudence that
the prince still maintained his disguise as a Scottish stu-
dent, and, with the exception of Mr. Walsh, none of the
officers and crew of the Doutelle were acquainted with
his real rank, and the various members of his party treated
him and each other as strangers.
Four days after leaving Belleisle a British man-of-war
of fifty-eight guns hove in sight, and crowding on all sail
rapidly came up. The Elizabeth at once prepared to en-
gage her, signaling to the Doutelle to do the same. The
prince urged Mr. Walsh to aid the Elizabeth, but the
latter steadily refused.
He had undertaken, he said, to carry the prince to Scot-
land, and would do nothing to endanger the success of the
enterprise. The two vessels were well matched, and he
would not allow the Doutelle to engage in the affair. The
prince continued to urge the point, until at last Mr. Walsh
said that unless he abstained from interference he should
be forced to order him below.
The Doutelle, therefore, stood aloof from the engage-
ment, which lasted for five or six hours, and sailed quietly
on her course, in order to be beyond the risk of capture
should the English ship prove victorious; neither of the
vessels, however, obtained any decided advantage. Both
were so crippled in the encounter that the Elizabeth re-
turned to France, the Lion to Plymouth to refit. Thus
the small supply of arms and artillery which the prince
had with such great trouble got together was lost.
"Well, Ronald," Malcolm said that evening as they
leaned over the taffrail together, "I do think that such a
mad-headed expedition as this was never undertaken. An
exiled prince, an outlawed duke, six adventurers, a valet,
and our two selves. One could laugh if one was not almost
ready to cry at the folly of invading a oountry like England
in such a fashion."


BONNIE PRINCE- CHARLIE.
327
arms, without men, and without even promises of support
by France, they will refuse to risk liberty and life and to
bring ruin upon their people by joining in such a mad-
brained adventure."
UI hope not, Malcolm," Ronald said, as he looked at
the prince as he was pacing up and down the deck with
the Duke of Athole, talking rapidly, his face flushed with
enthusiasm, his clustering hair blown backward by the
wind. "He is a noble young prince. He is fighting for
his own. He has justice and right on his side, and God
grant that he may succeed!"
"Amen to that, Ronald, with all my heart! but so far
as my experience goes, strength and discipline and general-
ship and resources go a great deal further than right in
deciding the issue of a war."
Two days later another English man-of-war came in
sight and gave chase to the Dontelle, but the latter was a
fast sailer and soon left her pursuer behind, and without
further adventure arrived among the Western Isles, and
dropped anchor near the little islet of Erisca, between
Barra and South TJist. As they approached the island an
eagle sailed ou t from the rocky shore and hovered over the
vessel, and the Duke of Athole pointed it out as a favora-
ble augury to the prince.
Charles and his companions landed at Erisca and passed
the night on shore. They found on inquiry that this
cluster of islands belonged to Macdonald of Clanranald, a
young chief who was known to be attached to the Jacobite
cause. He was at present absent on the mainland, but his
uncle and principal adviser, Macdonald of Boisdale, was in
South Uist. The prince sent off one of his followers in a
boat to summon him, and he came aboard the Doutelle
the next morning; but when he heard from the prince
that he had come alone and unattended he refused to have
anything to do with the enterprise, which he asserted was


228
BONN IK PRINCE CHARLIE.
rash to the point of insanity, and would bring rain and
destruction on all who took part in it.
The prince employed all his efforts to persuade the old
chief, but in vain, and the latter returned to his isle in a
boat, while the Doutelle pursued her voyage to the main-
land and entered the Bay of Lochuanuagh, in Inverness-
ehire, and immediately sent a messenger to Clanrauald,
who came on board shortly with Macdonald of Kinloch-
Moidart, and several other Macdonalds.
They received the prince with the greatest respect, but,
like Macdonald of Boisdale, the two chiefs refused to take
np arms in an enterprise which they believed to be abso-
lutely hopeless. In vain Prince Charles argued and
implored. The two chiefs remained firm, until the prince
suddenly turned to a younger brother of Moidart, who
stood listening to the conversation, and with his fingers
clutching the hilt of his broadsword as he heard the young
prince, whom he regarded as his future king, in vain im-
ploring the assistance of his brother and kinsmen.
"Will you at least not assist me?" the prince exclaimed.
"I will, I will!" Ranald Macdonald exclaimed. "Though
no other man in the Highlands shall draw a sword, I am
ready to die for yon."
The enthusiasm of the young man was catching, and
throwing to the winds their own convictions and forebod-
ings the two Macdonalds declared that they also would
join, and use every exertion to engage their countrymen.
The clansmen who had come on board the ship without
knowing the object of the visit were now told who the
prince was, and they expressed their readiness to follow to
the death. Two or three days later, on the 25th of July,
Prince Charles landed and was conducted to Borodale, a
farmhouse belonging to Clanranald.
Charles at once sent off letters to the Highland chiefs
whom he knew to be favorable to the Stuart cause. Among


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
229
these the principal were Cameron of Lochiel, Sir Alexander
Macdonald, and Macleod. Locheil immediately obeyed
the summons, but being convinced of the madness of the
enterprise«he came, not to join the prince, but to dissnade
him from embarking in it. On his way he called upon
his brother, Cameron of Fassefern, who agreed with his
opinion as to the hopelessness of success, and urged him
to write to the prince instead of going to see him.
"1 know yon better than you know yourself," he said.
"If the prince once sets eyes upon you, he will make yon
do whatever he pleases."
Lochiel, however, persisted in going, convinced that the
prince would, on his representation, abandon the design.
For a long time he stood firm, until the prince exclaimed:
"I am resolved to put all to the hazard. In a few days
I will erect the royal standard and proclaim to the people
of Britain that Charles Stuart is come over to claim the
crown of his ancestors or perish in the attempt. Lochiel,
who my father has often told me was our firmest friend,
may stay at home and learn from the newspapers the fate
of his prince."
Lochiel's resolution melted at once at these words, and
he said:
"Not so. I will share the fate of my prince whatsoever
it be, and so shall every man over whom nature or fortune
hath given me power."
The conversion of Lochiel was the turning point of
the enterprise. Upon the news of the prince's landing
spreading most of the other chiefs had agreed that if
Lochiel stood aloof they would not move; and had he
remained firm not a man would have joined the prince's
standard, and he would have been forced to abandon the
enterprise. Sir Alexander Macdonald and Macleod, in-
stead of going to see the prince, had gone off together, on
the receipt of his letter, to the Isle of Skye, so as to avoid


230
BONNIE PR1NCE OHARllB.
an interview. Clanranald was dispatched by Prince
Charles to see them, but they declined to join, urging
with truth that the promises which they had given to join
in a rising were contingent upon the prince arriving at
the head of a strong French force with arms and supplies.
They therefore refused at present to move. Others, how-
ever, were not so cautious. Fired by the example of
Lochiel, and by their own traditions of loyalty to the
Stuarts' cause, many of the lesser chiefs at cnce summoned
their followers to the field. With the majority the absence
of French troops had the exactly opposite effect that it
had had with Sir Alexander Macdonald and Macleod.
Had the prince landed with a French army they might
have stood aloof and suffered him to fight out his quarrel
unaided; but his arrival alone and unattended, trusting
solely and wholly to the loyalty of the Scottish people,
made an irresistible appeal to their generous feelings, and
although there were probably but few who did not foresee
that failure, ruin, and death would be the result of the
enterprise, they embarked in the cause with as much ardor
as if their success had been certain.
From Borodale, after disembarking the scanty treasure
of four thousand louis-d'or which he had brought with
him and a few stands of arms from the Doutelle, Charles
proceeded by water to Kinloch-Moidart.
Mr. Walsh sailed in the Doutelle, after receiving the
prince's warmest thanks, and a letter to his father in
Borne begging him to grant Mr. Walsh an Irish earldom
as a reward for the services he had rendered, a recommen-
dation which was complied with.
The chiefs soon began to assemble at Moidart, and the
house became the center of a picturesque gathering.
Bonald had now put aside the remembrance of Malcolm's
forebodings, and entered heart and soul into the enterprise.
He had in Glasgow frequently seen Highlanders in their


BONNIE PllINGE CHARLIE.
231
native dress, but he had not before witnessed any large
gathering, and he was delighted with the aspect of the
sturdy mountaineers in their picturesque garb.
The prince had at once laid aside the attire in which he
had landed and had assumed Highland costume, and by
the charm and geniality of his manner he completely won
the hearts of all who came in contact with him. Among
those who joined him at Moidart was Murray of Brough-
ton, a man who was destined to exercise as destructive an
influence on the prince's fortune as had Mr. Forster over
that of his father. Murray had hurried from his seat in
the south, having first had a large number of manifestoes
for future distribution printed. He was at once appointed
by Charles his secretary of state.
While the gathering at Moidart was daily growing, the
English remained in ignorance of. the storm which was
preparing. It was not until the 30th of July that the fact
that the prince had sailed from Nantes was known in
London, and as late as the 8th of August, nearly three
weeks after Charles first appeared on the coast, the fact of
his landing was unknown to the authorities in Edinburgh.
On the 16th of August the English governor at Fort
Augustus, alarmed at the vague reports which reached
him, and the sudden news that bodies of t»rmed Highlanders
were hurrying west, sent a detachment of two companies
under Captain Scott to reinforce the advance post of Fort
William.
After marching twenty miles the troops entered the
narrow ravine of Spean Bridge, when they were suddenly
attacked by a party of Keppoch's clansmen who were on
their way to join the prince when they saw the EngJish
troops on their march. They were joined by some of
Lochiel's clansmen, and so heavy a fire was kept up from
the heights that the English, after having five or six men
killed and many more wounded, among them their com-
manding officer, were forced to lay down their arms.


234
BONNIE FRINGE CHARLIE.
three thousand men. With these he proposed to march at
once to the west, and crush the rebellion before it gained
strength. The English government approved of his pro-
posal, and sent him a proclamation offering a reward of
thirty thousand pounds to any person who should seize and
secure fhe pretended Priuce of Wales.
On the day of the raising of the standard Cope set out
from Edinburgh for Stirling and th" «ext day commenced
his march at the head of fifteen hundred infantry, leaving
the dragoons behind him, as these could be of but little
service among the mountains, where they would have
found it next to impossible to obtain forage for their
horses. He took with him a large quantity of baggage, a
drove of black catle for food, and a thousand stand of
arms to distribute among the volunteers who he expected
would join him. As, however, none of these came in he
Bent back seven hundred muskets to Crieff.
The first object of the march was Fort Augustus, which
be intended to make his central post. As he advanced he
was met by Captain Swetenham, who informed him of the
raising of the standard and the gathering he had witnessed.
As, however, only Lochiel's clansmen had arrived before
Swetenham left, Cope considered his force ample for the
purpose, and continued bis mat^h. In order to reach Fort
Augustus, however, he had to pass over Corry Arrack, a
lofty and precipitous mountain which was ascended by a
military road with fifteen zigzags, known to the country
as the devil's staircase.
Prince Charles, who had received early news of the ad-
vance from Stirling, had recognized the importance of the
position, and having burned and destroyed all baggage that
would impede his progress made a forced march and reached
Corry Arrack on the 27th, before Sir John Cope had com-
menced his ascent. As Sir John saw that the formidable
position was in the hands of the enemy he felt that it


BONNIE PRINOE CHARLIE.
235
would be in vain to endeavor to force it. Each zigzag
would have to be carried in turn, and the enterprise would
be a desperate one. Success would be of no great advan-
tage, as the Highlanders, lightly-clad and active, would
make off and defy pursuit; defeat would be disastrous.
He, therefore, called a council of war and asked his officers
to decide whether it would be best to remain at Dalwhinnie
at the foot of the mountain, to return to Stirling, or to
march to Inverness, where they would be joined by the
well-affected clans. He himself strongly urged the last
course, believing that the prince would not venture to de-
scend into the Lowlands while he remained in his rear.
The council of war adopted his opinion. No officer advo-
cated remaining inactive at Dalwhinnie, one only supported
the alternative of the retreat to Stirling, the rest agreed
upon an advance to Inverness.
When it was found that Cope's army had moved away
without fighting, the exultation of the Highlanders was
great. Most of the chiefs wished to follow at once and
give battle, urging that it would be hazardous to advance
south and leave the enemy to cut off their retreat; but
the prince himself saw the supreme importance of a descent
into the Lowlands, and that plan of action was decided
upon.


839 BONNIE PRINCE GHAMLIE.
CHAPTER XIV.
PBESTONPANS.
Advancing in high spirits through the mountains of
Badenoch Prince Charles with his army came down into
the vale of Athole, and visited, with Tnllibardine, the
castle of Blair-Athole, the noble property of which the
marquis had so long been deprived, owing to his constancy
to the cause of the Stuarts, but which would again be his
own were this great enterprise successful.
From Blair-Athole the little army moved on to Perth.
Here they were joined by powerful friends, of whom the
principal were the young Duke of Perth, Lord Nairn, and
Lord George Murray, the younger brother of the Marquis
of Tnllibardine. Lord George Murray was but ten years
of age when the events of 1715 had taken place, but four
years later he came over with the marquis with a handful
of Spaniards and was wounded at the battle of Glenshiels.
The influence of the family obtained his pardon on the
plea of his extreme youth, but he remained at heart a Jac-
obite, and, going on the Continent, entered the.service of
Sardinia, then a portion of the possessions of the Duke of
Savoy. For many years he served abroad, and acquired a
considerable reputation as an excellent officer and a most
gallant soldier.
He had, indeed, a natural genius for military operations,
and had he not been thwarted at every turn by the jeal-
ousy of Murray of Broughton it is by no means improbable


338
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE,
the army. The secretary's purpose was even more easily
carried out with Prince Charles. The latter was no judge
of character, and fell readily nnder the influence of the
wily and unscrupulous Murray, who flattered his weak-
nesses and assumed an air of deference to his opinions.
Lord George Murray, on the other hand, was but too
prone to give offense. He was haughty and overbearing
in manner, expressed his opinions with a directness and
bluntness which were very displeasing to the prince, and,
consoions of his own military genius and experience, pnt
aside with open contempt the suggestions of those who
were in trnth ignorant of military matters. Loyal,
straightforward, and upright, he scorned to descend to the
arts of the courtier, and while devoting his whole time to
his military work, suffered his enemies to obtain the entire
command of the ear of the prince.
Ronald was introduced to him as soon as he joined at
Perth, and finding that young Leslie had had some mili-
tary experience, Lord George at once appointed him one
of his aides-de-camp, and soon took a warm liking to the
active and energetic young officer, whose whole soul was
in his work, and who cared nothing for the courtly gath-
erings around the person of the prince.
Malcolm rode as Ronald's orderly, and during the few
days of their stay in Perth Ronald wds at work from morn-
ing till night riding through the country with messages
from Lord George, and in the intervals of such duty in
trying to inculcate some idea of discipline into the wild
Highland levies. At this time Charles was using all his
efforts to persuade Lord Lovat, one of the most powerful
of the northern noblemen, to join him, offering him hia
patent as Duke of Fraser and the lord lieutenancy of the
northern counties.
Lovat, however, an utterly unscrupulous man, refused
openly to join, although he sent repeatedly assurances of


BONNlhl PRINCE CHARLIE. 239
his devotion. Throughout the struggle he continued to act
a double part, trying to keep friends with both parties, but
declaring for the prince at the moment when his fortunes
were at their highest. The result was that while be
afforded the prince but little real assistance, his conduct
cost him his head.
Sir John Cope, finding that his march to Inverness had
failed to draw the prince after him, and had left the Low-
lands and the capital open to the insurgents, directed his
march to Aberdeen, and sent to Edinburgh for transports
to bring down his army to cover that city. But Prince
Charles determined to forestall him, and on the 11th of
September commenced his march south. The age and
infirmities of the Marquis of Tullibardine prevented his
accompanying Prince Charles during active operations.
It was impossible for the army to march direct against
Edinburgh, as the magistrates of that town had taken the
precaution to withdraw every ship and boat from the
northern side of the Forth, and the prince was conse-
quently obliged to make a detour and to cross the river at
the fords eight miles above Stirling, and then marching
rapidly toward Edinburgh, arrived on the evening of the
16th within three miles of that town.
So long as the coming of the prince was doubtfnl the
citizens of Edinburgh had declared their willingness to
defend the town to the last. Volunteer regiments had
been formed and guns placed on the walls; but when the
volunteers were ordered to march out with Hamilton's
regiment of dragoons, to oppose the advance of the insur-
gents, the men quitted their ranks and stole away to their
houses, leaving the dragoons to march out alone. The
latter, however, showed no greater courage than that of
their citizen allies, when on the following day they came
in contact with a party of mounted gentlemen from the
prince's army, who fired their pistols at their pickets.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
241
rood, being met by a crowd of enthusiastic supporters from
the city, who received him with loyal shouts and tears of
joy-
In the evening a grand ball was held in the palace, in
spite of the fact that it was within range of the guns of
Edinburgh Castle, which still held out. But one day was
spent in Edinburgh. This was occupied in serving out
about a thousand muskets found in the magazines to the
Highlanders, and in obtaining tents, shoes, and cooking
vessels, which the town was ordered to supply. They
were joined during the day by many gentlemen, and on
the night of the 19th the army, two thousand five hundred
strong, of whom only fifty were mounted, moved out to
the village of Duddingston. There the prince that even-
ing called a council of war, and proposed to march next
morning to meet the enemy halfway, and declared that he
would himself lead his troops and charge in the first ranks.
The chiefs, however, exclaimed against this, urging that
if any accident happened to him ruin must fall upon the
whole, whether they gained or lost the battle; and upon the
prince persisting they declared that they would return home
and make the best terms they could for themselves. He was
therefore obliged to give way, declaring, however, that he
wonld lead the second line. The next morning the army
commenced its march. They had with them only one
cannon, so old that it was quite useless, and it was only
taken forward as an encouragement to the Highlanders,
who had the greatest respect for artillery.
Sir John Cope, who had received intelligence of all that
had happened at Edinburgh, had also moved forward on
the 19th, and on the 20th the two armies came in sight of
each other. The Highlanders, after passing the bridge of
Musselburgh, left the road, and turning to the right took
up their position on the brow of Carberry Hill, and there
awaited the attack. The English forces were marching


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. - 245
seized with a fresh panic they galloped on again at full
speed as far as Coldstream, and the next morning continued
their flight in a state of disgraceful disorder as far as
Berwick.
The contents of the treasure-chest, consisting of two
thousand five hundred pounds, with the standards and
other trophies, were brought to Prince Charles. The rest
of the spoil was divided among the Highlanders, of whom
a great number immediately set off toward their homes to
place the articles they had gathered in safety.
So greatly was the Highland army weakened by the
number of men who thus left the ranks that the prince
was unable to carry out his wish for an instant advance
into England. His advisers, indeed, were opposed to this
measure, urging that in a short time his force would be
swelled by thousands from all parts of Scotland; but un-
questionably his own view was the correct one, and had he
marched south he would probably have met with no resist-
ance whatever on his march to London. There were but
few troops in England. A requisition had been sent to
the Dutch by King George for the six thousand auxiliaries
they were bound to furnish, and a resolution was taken to
recall ten English regiments home from Flanders.
Marshal Wade was directed to collect as many troops as
he could at Newcastle, and the militia of several counties
was called out; but the people in no degree responded to
the efforts of the government. They looked on coldly,
not indeed apparently favoring the rebellion, but as little
disposed to take part against it. The state of public feel-
ing was described at the time by a member of the adminis-
tration, Henry Fox, in a private letter.
"England," Wade says, and I believe, "is for the first
comer, and if you can tell me whether these six thousand
Dutch and the ten battalions of England, or five thousand
French or Spaniards, will be here first, you know our fate.


846
BONNIE PRTNOE CHARLIE.
The French are not come, God be thanked; but had five
thousand landed in any part of this island a week ago, I
verily believe the entire conquest would not have cost a
battle."
The prince indeed was doing his best to obtain assistance
from France, conscious how much his final success depended
upon French succor.
King Louis for a time appeared favorable. The prince's
brother, Henry of York, had arrived from Rorne, and the
king proposed to place him at the head of the Irish regi-
ments in the king's service and several others to enable
him to effect a landing in England; but with his usual
insincerity the French king continued to raise difficulties
and cause delays until it was too late, and he thus lost for-
ever the chance of placing the family who had always been
warm friends of France, and who would in the event of
success have been his natural friends and allies, on the
throne of England.
In the meantime Prince Charles had taken up his abode
in Edinburgh, where he was joined by most of the gentry
of Scotland. He was proclaimed king in almost every
town north of the Tweed, and was master of all Scotland,
save some districts beyond Inverness, the Highland forts,
and the castles of Edinburgh and Stirling. Prince Charles
behaved with the greatest moderation. He forbade all
public rejoicing for victory, saying that he could not re-
joice over the loss which his father's misguided subjects
had sustained. He abstained from any attempt to cap-
ture Edinburgh Castle, or even to cut oft its supplies,
because the general of the castle threatened that unless he
were allowed to obtain provisions he would fire upon the
city and lay it in ruins, and he even refused to interfere
with a Scotch minister who continued from his pulpit to
pray for King George.
In one respect he carried his generosity so far as to ex-


BONNIE FRINGE CHAULIE.
247
cite discontent among his followers. It was proposed to
send one of the prisoners taken at Preston to London with
a demand for the exchange of prisoners taken or to be
taken in the war, and with the declaration that if this
were refused, and if the prince's friends who fell into the
enemy's hand3 were put to death as rebels, the prince
would be compelled to treat his captives in the same way.
It was evident that this step would be of great utility, as
many of the prince's adherents hesitated to take up arms,
not from fear of death in battle, but of execution if taken
prisoners.
The prince, however, steadily refused, saying, "It is
beneath me to make empty threats, and I will never put
such as this into execution. I cannot in cold blood take
away lives which I have saved in the heat of action."
Six weeks after the victory the prince's army mustered
nearly six thousand men; but Macleod, Macdonald, and
Lovat, who could have brought a further force of four
thousand men, still held aloof. Had these three powerful
chiefs joined at once after the battle of Prestonpans, Prince
Charles could have marched to London, and would prob-
ably have succeeded in placing his father on the throne,
without having occasion to strike another blow; but they
came not, and the delay caused during the fruitless nego-
tiations enabled the Euglish troops to be brought over from
Flanders, while Prince Charles on his side only received a
few small consignments of arms and money from France.
But in the meantime Edinburgh was as gay as if the
Stuart cause had been already won. Receptions and balls
followed each other in close succession, and Prince Charles
won the hearts of all alike by his courtesy and kindness,
and by the care which he showed for the comfort of his
troops.
At the commencement of the campaign Lord George
Murray had but one aide-de-camp besides Ronald. This








BONNIE PR1N0B CHARLIE. 249
Bonald sallied out. It was now dark, but they wrapped
themselves up in their cloaks so as not to be noticed, as in
the hostile state of the town they might have been insulted
and a quarrel forced upon them, had they been recognized
as two of the new arrivals. The night, however, was dark,
and they passed without recognition through the ill-lighted
streets to the house of Andrew Anderson. They rang at
the bell. A minute later the grille was opened, and a
voice, which they recognized as that of Elspeth, asked
who was there, and what was their business.
"We come to arrest one Elspeth Dow, as one who trou-
bles the state and is a traitor to his majesty."
There was an exclamation from within and the door
suddenly opened.
"I know your voice, bairn. The Lord be praised that
you have come back home again!" and she was about to
run forward, when she checked herself. "Is it yourself,
Bonald?"
"It is no one else, Elspeth," he replied, giving the old
woman a hearty kiss.
"And such a man as you have grown!" she exclaimed
in surprise. For the two years had added several inches
to Ronald's stature, and he now stood over six feet in
height.
"And have you no welcome for me, Elspeth?" Malcolm
asked, coming forward.
"The Lord preserve us!" Elspeth exclaimed. "Why,
it's my boy, Malcolm!"
"Turned up again like a bad penny, you see, Elspeth."
"What is it, Elspeth?" Andrew's voice called from
above. "Who are these men you are talking to, and what
do they want at this time of night?"
"They want some supper, Andrew," Malcolm called
back, "and that badly."
In a moment Andrew ran down and clasped his brother's


250
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
hand. In the darkness he did not notice Malcolm's com-
panion, and after the first greeting with his brother led
the way upstairs.
"It is my brother Malcolm," he said to his wife as he
entered the room.
Ronald followed Malcolm forward. As the light fell on
his face Andrew started, and, as Ronald smiled, ran for-
ward and clasped him in his arms.
"It is Ronald, wife! Ah, my boy, have yon come back
to ns again?"
Mrs. Anderson received Ronald with motherly kindness.
"We had heard of your escape before your letter came
to us from Paris. Our city constables brought back the
news of how you had jumped overboard, and had been
pulled into a boat and disappeared. And finely they were
laughed at when they told their tale. Then came your
letter saying that it was Malcolm who had met you with
the boat, and how you had sailed away and been wrecked
on the coast of France; but since then we have heard
nothing."
"I wrote twice," Ronald said; "but owing to the war
there have been no regular communications, and I suppose
my letters got lost."
"And I suppose you have both come over to have a
hand in this mad enterprise?"
"I don't know whether it is mad or not, Andrew; but
we have certainly come over to have a hand in it," Mal-
colm said. "And now, before we have a regular talk, let
me tell you that we are famishing. I know your supper is
long since over, brtt doubtless Elspeth has still something
to eat in her cupboard. Oh, here she comes!"
Elspeth soon placed a joint of cold meat upon the table,
and Ronald and Malcolm set to at once to satisfy their
hunger. Then a jar of whisky and glasses were set upon
the table, and pipes lighted, and Ronald began a detailed


BONNTK PRINCE CHARLIE.
251
narration of all that had taken place since they had last
met.
"Had my father and mother known that I was coming
to Scotland, and should have an opportunity of seeing you
both, they would have sent you their warmest thanks and
gratitude for your kindness to me," he concluded. "For
over and over again have I heard them say how deeply
they felt indebted to yon for your care of me during bo
many years, and how they wished that they could see yon
and thank you in person."
"What we did was done, in the first place, for my
brother Malcolm, and afterward for love of you, Ronald;
and right glad am I to hear that yon obtained the freedom
of your parents and a commission as an officer in the serv-
ice of the King of France. I would be glad that yon had
come over here on any other errand than that which brings
yon. Things have gone on well with yon so far; but how
will they end? I hear that the Jacobites of England are
not stirring, and you do not think that with a few thou-
sand Highland clansmen you are going to conquer the
English army that beat the French at Dettingen, and well-
nigh overcame them at Fontenoy. Ah, lad, it will prove
a sore day for Scotland when Charles Stuart set foot on
<rar soil!"
"We won't talk about that now, Andrew," Malcolm
said good-temperedly. "The matter has got to be fought
out with the sword, and if our tongues were to wag all
night they could make no difference one way or another.
So let us not touch upon politics. But I must say, that
as far as Ronald and I are concerned, we did not embark
on this expedition because we thought that it was going
to be successful, or because we had at the moment any
great intention of turning Hanoverian George off his
throne; but simply because Ronald had made France too
hot to hold him, and this was the simplest way that pre*


252
BONNIE PlilNCB CBAIILIE.
sented itself of getting out of the country. As long at
there are blows to be struck we shall do our best. When
there is no more righting to be done, either because King
James is seated on his throne in London, or because the
clans are scattered and broken, we shall make for France
again, where by that time I hope the king will have got
over the breaoh of his edict and the killing of his favorite,
and where Ronald's father and mother will be longing for
his presenoe."
"Eh, but it's awful, sirs," Elspeth, who as an old and
favorite servant had remained in the room after laying
the snpper and listened to the conversation, put in, "to
think that a young gallant like our Ronald should have
slain a man! He who ought not yet to have done with
his learning, to be going abont into wars and battles, and
to have stood up against a great French noble and slain
him. Eh, but it's awful to think of!"
"It wonld be much more awful, Elspeth, if the French
noble had killed me, at least from the light in which I
look at it."
"That's true enough," Elspeth said. "And if he
wanted to kill yon, and it does seem from what you say
that he did want, of course I cannot blame you for killing
him; but to us quiet bodies here in Glasgow it seems an
awful affair; though, after you got in a broil here and
drew on the city watch, I ought not to be surprised at
anything."
"And now we mnst go," Ronald said, rising. "It is
well-nigh midnight, and time for ail decent people to bo
in bed."


BONNIE PHINGE CHARLIE.
"That is more than I had expected. And now, Leslie,
I have an important mission for you. The prince this
morning asked me whom I could recommend, as a sure
and careful person likely to do the business well, to go
down into Lancashire to visit the leading Jacobites there,
and urge them to take np arms. I said that I knew of
none who would be more likely to succeed than yourself.
Your residence of two years in France has rubbed off any
Scotch dialect you may have had, and at any rate yon
oould pass for a northern Englishman. In the next place,
your youth would enable you to pass unsuspected where
an older man might be questioned. The prince agreed at
once, and took shame to himself that he had not before
given promotion to one who was his companion on his
voyage to Scotland, the more so as he had made Johnstone
a captain. Your claims are far greater than his, and
moreover you have served as an officer in the French
army. But, in truth, the fault is in some degree yonr
own, for yon spend all your time in carrying out yonr
duties, and do not show yourself at any of the levees or
festivities. And you know, with princes, as with ether
people, out of sight is out of mind. However, the prince
at once took steps to repair the omission, and has signed
your commission as captain. Here it is. Yon will under-
stand, of course, that it is for past services, and that yon
are perfectly free to decline this mission to the south if
you would rather not undertake it. It is nnquestionably
a dangerous one."
"I will undertake it readily, sir," Ronald said, "and I
thank you sincerely for bringing my name before the
prince, and the prince himself for his kindness in granting
me his commission, which so far I have done but little to
win. I shall be able, I trust, to carry out this mission to
his satisfaction; and although I am ignorant of the coun-
try I shall have the advantage of taking with me my brave


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
2D6
follower, Malcolm Anderson, who for years was in the
habit of going with droves of cattle down into Lancashire,
and will not only know the country but have acquaint-
ances there, and being known as a drover wonld pass with-
out suspicion of his being engaged with politics."
"That will do well," Lord George said. "I will get
the list of persons on whom you should call prepared to-
morrow. You had best go to Sir Thomas Sheridan and
Francis Strickland, who came over with you, and get them
to present you to Secretary Murray and recommend you to
him. If he hears that your mission is of my recommenda-
tion he will do all he can to set the prince against you.
Everything that I do is wrong in his eyes, and I do believe
that he would ruin the cause in order to injure me, did he
see no other way to accomplish that end. Therefore, if
he mentions my name, as he is like to do, knowing that
you have been my aide-de-camp, be sure that you say nought
in my favor, or it will ruin you with him. You will, of
course, attend the prince's levee to-morrow, and had best
make preparation to start at nightfall."
The next day, accordingly, Ronald called upon Sir
Thomas Sheridan and Strickland, and telling them that
the prince had determined to send him on a mission into
Lancashire, asked them to present him to Secretary Mur-
ray, from whom he would receive orders for his guidance
and instruction as to the persons whom he was to visit.
The two gentlemen proceeded with him to the house in
which Secretary Murray had taken up his abode, and in-
troduced him, with much warmth, as a fellow-passenger
on board the Don telle.
"You have been serving since as Lord Murray's aide-de-
camp?"
"Yes, sir, the prince recommended me to him at Perth,
and I have since had the honor to carry his orders."
"Captain Leslie, for so the prince has granted him a


356 BONNIE PRINCE CHA11LIB.
commission," Sir Thomas said, "has served two years ia
the French army, and was present at Dettingen and
Fontenoy. He mentioned to me on the voyage that ha
had the honor of being presented by Marshal Saxe to the
King of France, and that he received his commission from
the marshal, to whom he had acted as aide-de-camp at
Fontenoy."
"Yon have begnn well, indeed, young sir," Murray said,
"to have received at your age, for I judge that you are not
yet twenty, commissions in the French army and ours."
Ronald bowed.
"He has another claim upon all you Scottish gentlemen,"
Sir Thomas said, "for Colonel Macdonald told us, when
he introduced him to us at Nantes, that it was through,
his interference and aid alone that he escaped safely from
Glasgow, and that all his papers, with the names of the
king's friends in Scotland, did not fall into George's
hands. He was taken prisoner for his share in that affair,
but escaped from the ship in the Thames, and succeeded
in crossing to France. So yon see, young as he is, he hat
rendered good service to the cause."
The expression of the secretary's face, which had before
been cold and distant, changed at once. He had been
aware that Eonald had been chosen for this business on
the recommendation of Lord George Murray, and his jeal-
ousy of that nobleman had at once set him against Ronald,
of whose antecedents he was entirely ignorant; but what
he now heard entirely altered the case, and disposed him
most favorably toward him, especially as his own name
would have been one of the most prominent in the list, he
having been in constant communication with Colonel Mac-
donald dnring the stay of the latter in Scotland.
"I had no idea it was to you that we are all so Indebted,"
he said warmly. "I heard from Colonel Macdonald, after
his return to France, that he owed his escape entirely to


258
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
have to buy freah horses, yon may want it to bribe some
one to conceal you. Money is always useful, my young
friend. By the way, what family of Leslies do you belong
to? I heard that one of your name had accompanied the
prince, but no more."
"My father was Leslie of Glenlyon."
"Indeed!" the secretary exclaimed. "Of course, I know
the name well. The lands were confiscated; but we shall
soon set that right, and I will see that they are added to
when the time comes to reward the king's friends and
punish his foes."
Konald now took his leave and returned to Malcolm,
who was making preparation for the enterprise. He had
already purohased two suits of clothes, such as would be
worn by Lowland drovers, and was in high spirits, being
more elated than was Ronald himself at the letter's pro-
motion. In the course of the day he bought two rough
ponies, as being more suitable for the position they were
to assume than the horses with which they had been fur-
nished at Perth. Ronald attended the levee, and thanked
the prince for the favor which he bestowed upon him.
"You are a young gentleman after my own heart,"
Prince Charles said, "and I promised myself on shipboard
that we should be great friends; but I have been so busy
since I landed, and you have been so occupied in my serv-
ice, that I have seen but little of you. On your return I
hope that I shall be able to have you near my person. I
am half jealous of you, for while you are younger than
am you have seen good service and taken part in great
battles, but hitherto I have led a life almost of idleness."
Ronald bowed deeply at the prince's gracious speech.
On his return to his tent he found a messenger from the
secretary with a purse which, on counting its contents,
they found to amount to a hundred guineas.
They started immediately, and traveled twenty milea
before stopping for the night at a small wayside inn.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
259
"This seems like old times to me," Malcolm said as,
after eating supper, they sat hy a turf fire, "except that
on my way down I had the herd to look after. There is
no fear of onr being questioned or suspected till we reach
the border, for there is not an English soldier between the
Forth and the Tweed; nor is it likely that we shall meet
with any difficulty whatever till we get to Carlisle. Cope's
forces, or what remain of them are at Newcastle, and it
will be there that the English will gather, and the western
road is likely to be open until, at any rate, Prince Charles
moves south. George's troops have plenty to think about
without interfering with the Lowland drovers. At the
same time, after we have once crossed the Tweed, we may
as well leave the highroad. I know every by-path over
the fells."
On the third day after starting they crossed the border
and were among the hills of Cumberland. They found
that among the villages great apprehension existed. The
tales of the rapine and destruction wrought in the old
times by the Scottish forays had been handed down from
father to son, and nothing less than the destruction of
their homes and the loss of their flocks and herds was
looked for. Malcolm was welcomed warmly at the little
village inn where they put up for the night.
"Why, it's well-nigh three years since I saw you last,"
the host said, "and before that it was seldom two months
without our seeing you. What have you been doing with
yourself?"
"I have been gathering the herds in the Highlands,"
Malcolm said, "while others have driven them down for
sale; but at present my occupation is gone. The High-
landers are swarming like angry bees whose hive has been
disturbed, and even if we could collect a herd it would not
be safe to drive it south; it would be seized and dispatched
to Edinburgh for the use of the clans there."


ogo BONNIE PIUNCE CBA ULIB.
"Is it true that there are fifty thousand of them, and
that they have sworn to kill every English man, woman,
and child?"
"No, they are not so strong as that," Malcolm said.
"From what I hear I shonld say they were not more than
half; and I do not think there is any occasion for peaceful
people to be afraid, for they say that the prince has treated
all the prisoners who fell into his hands in the kindest
manner, and that he said that the English are his father's
subjects as well as the Scots, and that he will see that
harm is done to no man."
"I am right glad to hear it," the innkeeper said. "I
don't know that I am much afraid myself; but my wife
and daughter are in a terrible fright, and wanted me to
quit the house and go south till it is all over."
"There is no occasion for that, man," Malcolm said;
"you will have no reason for fear were the whole of the
clans to march through your village, unless you took it
into your head to stand at the door and shout, 'God bless
King George.'"
"I care not a fig about King George or King James,"
the man said. "It's naught to me who is king at London,
and as far as I know that's the way with all here. Let
them fight it out together, and leave ns hard-working folk
to ourselves."
"I don't suppose either James or George would care for
that," Malcolm said, laughing; "but from what I have
heard of Prince Charles I should say that there is nothing
in the world that he would like better than to stand with
broadsword or dagger against the Duke of Cumberland,
and so settle the dispute."'
"That would be the most sensible thing to my mind,"
the innkeeper said; "but what brings you here, Anderson,
Bince you have no herd with you?"
"I am just getting out of it all," Maloolm said. "I have








BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 261
iiad my share of hard knocks, and want no more of them. I
don't want to quarrel with Highlanders or Lowlanders, and
as trade is at a standstill at present, and there's nothing for
me to do in the Highlands, I thought I would come south
till it was all over. There is money to collect and things
to look after, and I have to notify to our regnlar customers
that the herds will come down again as soon as the tempest
is over; and between ourselves," he said In a lower voioe,
"I wanted to get my nephew out of harm's way. He has
a hankering to join the prince's army, and I don't want
to let him get his brains knocked out in a quarrel whioh
isn't his, so I have brought him along with me."
"He is a good-looking young fellow, I can see, and a
strong one. I don't wonder that he wanted to mount the
white oookade; lads are always wanting to run their heads
into danger. Ton have had your share of it, as you say;
still yon are wise to keep the lad out of it. I don't hold
with soldiering, or fighting in quarrels that don't concern
you."
Malcolm and Ronald traveled through Cumberland and
Westmoreland, calling upon many of the gentlemen to
whom the latter had been charged to deliver Prinoe
Charles' messages. They could not, however, flatter
themselves that their mission was a success, for from few
of those on whom they called did they receive assurances
that they were prepared to take action; all the gentlemen
professed affection for the Stuarts, but deprecated a de-
scent into England unless the prince were accompanied by
a strong body of French troops.
The rising of '15 had been disastrous for the Jacobites
of the North of England, and though all declared that
they were ready again to take up arms and risk all for the
cause of the Stuarts, if the prince was at the head of a
force which rendered success probable, they were unani-
mously of opinion that it would be nothing short of mad-


BONNIE PRINGE CHARLIE.
265
the Highlands, and as for fifteen years I was engaged in
journeying backward and forward, and had many friends
and acquaintances, I came down partly, as I have said, to
avoid being mixed up in the trouble, partly to call upon
old acquaintances, and partly to introduce to them my
nephew, who is new to the work, and will shortly be en-
gaged in bringing down cattle here. I thought the present
was a good opportunity to show him all the roads and.
halting-places in order that he might the better carry out
the business."
"Your story has been well got up," one of the magis-
trates said, "though I doubt whether there be a single
word of truth in it. However, you will be at present
searched, and detained until we get to the bottom of the
matter. This is not a time when men can travel to and
fro through the country without exciting a suspicion that
they are engaged upon other than lawful business. At
present I tell you that in our eyes your conduct appears to
be extremely suspicions."
The prisoners were then taken to a cell and searched
with the utmost rigor. Their clothes were examined with
scrupulous eare, many of the seams being cut open and
the linings slit, to see if any documents were concealed
there. Their shoes were also carefully examined; but the
mud had dried over the opening where the quill was con-
cealed, and the officials failed to discover it. Even their
sticks were carefully examined to see if they contained any
hollow place; but at last, convinced that had they been
the bearers of any documents these mnst have been discov-
ered, the officials permitted them to resnme their clothes,
and then paying no heed to the angry complaints of Mal-
colm at the state to which the garments had been reduced,
they left the prisoners to themselves.
"Be careful what you say," Malcolm whispered to
Eonald. "Many of these plaoes have cracks or peepholes,


BONNIE FRINGE CHAULltt.
bo that the prisoners can be watched and their conversa-
tion overheard."
Having said this Majcolm indulged in a long and violent
tirade on the hardship of peaceful men being arrested and
maltreated in this way, and at the gross stupidity of mag-
istrates in taking an honest drover known to half the
countryside for a Jacobite spy. .Ronald replied in similar
strains, and any listeners there might have been would
certainly have gained nothing from the conversation they
overheard.
"I should not be surprised," Malcolm said in low tones
when night had come and all was quiet, "if some of our
friends outside try to help us. The news will speedily
spread that two men of the appearance of drovers have
been taken on suspicion of being emissaries from Scotland,
and it will cause no little uneasiness among all those on
whom we have called. They cannot tell whether any
papers have been found upon us, nor what we may reveal
to save ourselves, so they will have a strong interest in
getting us free if possible."
"If we do get free, Malcolm, the sooner we return to
Scotland the better. We have seen almost all those whom
we were charged to call upon, and we are certainly in a
position to assure the prince that he need hope for no
rising in his favor here before he ccaues, and that it is
very doubtful that any numbers will join him if he
marches south."
The next morning they were removed from the cell in
which they had been placed to the city jail, and on the
following day were again brought before the magistrates.
"You say that you have been calling on people who
know you," one of the magistrates began; "and as I told
you the other day we know that yon have been wandering
about the country in a strange way, I now require that
you shall tell us the names of all the persons with whom
you have had communication."


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
267
The question was addressed to Malcolm as the oldest of
the prisoners. Ronald looked round the court, which was
crowded with people, and thought that in several places
he could detect an expression of anxiety rather than
curiosity.
"It will be a long story," Malcolm said in a drawling
voice, "and I would not say for sure but that I may forget
one or two, seeing that I have spoken with so many. We
came across the hills, and the first person we spoke to was
Master Fenwick, who keeps the Collie Dog at Appleswade.
I don't know whether your worship knows the village. I
greeted him as usual, and asked him how the wife and
children had been faring since I saw him last. He said
they were doing brawly, save that the eldest boy had
twisted his ankle sorely among the fells."
"We don't want to hear all this nonsense," the magis-
trate said angrily. "We want a list of persons, not what
you said to them."
"It will be a hard task," Malcolm said simply; "but I
will do the best I can, your worship, and I can do no
more. Let me think, there was Joseph Repton and Nat
Somner—at least I think it was Nat, but I won't be sure
to his Christian name—and John Dykes, and a chap they
called Pitman, but I don't know his right name."
"Who were all these people?" the magistrate asked.
"Joe Repton, he is a wheelwright by trade, and Nat
Somner he keeps the village shop. I think the others are
both laboring men. Anyhow they were all sitting at the
tap of the Collie Dog when I went in."
"But what have we to do with these fellows?" the
magistrate exclaimed angrily.
"I don't know no more than a child," Malcolm said;
"but your worship ordered me to tell you just the names
of the persons I met, and I am doing so to the best of my
ability."


2G8
BONNIE PRINOB CHARLIE.
"Take oare, prisoner," the magistrate said sternly; "you
are trifling with the conrt. Yon know what I want yon
to tell me. You have been to these villages," and he read
out some fifteen names. "What did yon go there for, and
whom did you see?"
"That is just what I was trying to tell yonr worship in
regular order, bnt directly I begin yon stop me. I have
been going through this district for fifteen years, and I am
known in pretty well every village in Cumberland, West-
moreland, and Lancashire. Having been away for three
years, and my trade being stopped by the war, as your
worship well knows, I have been going round having a
crack with the people I know. Such as were butchers I
promised some fine animals next time I came south; such
as were innkeepers I stayed a night with and talked of old
times. If your worship will have patience with me I can
tell yon all the names and what I said to each of them,
and what they said to me, and all about it."
"I don't want to know about these things. I am asking
yon whether yon have not been calling on some of the
gentry."
"Indeed, now," Malcolm said with an air of astonish-
ment, "and this is the first time that I have heard a word
about the gentry since I came into the court. Well, let
me think now, I did meet Squire Ringwood, and he stop-
ped his horse and said to me: 'Is that yon, Malcolm An-
derson, yon rascal;' and I said, 'It's me, sure enough,
squire;' and he said, 'You rascal, that last score of beasts
I bought of you '"
"Silence!" shouted the magistrate as a titter ran through
the court. "All this fooling will do you no good, I can
tell yon. We believe that yon are a traitor to the king
and an emissary of the Pretender. If yon make a clean
breast of it, and tell me the names of those with whom
you have been having dealings, there may be a hope of


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
269
mercy for you; but if not, we shall get at the truth other
ways, and then your meanness of condition will not save
you from punishment."
"Your worship must do as you like," Malcolm said dog-
gedly. "I have done my best to answer your questions,
and you jump down my throat as soon as I open my
mouth. What should a man of my condition have to do
with kings or pretenders? They have ruined my trade
between them, and I care not whether King George or
King James get the best of it, so that they do but make
an end of it as soon as possible, and let me bring down my
herds again. There's half a dozen butchers in the town
who know me, and can speak for me. I have sold thou-
sands of beasts to Master Tredgold; but if this is the
treatment an honest man meets with I ain't likely to sell
them any more, for as soon as I am let free and get the
money the constables have taken from me I am off to Glas-
gow, and if I ever come south of the border again, may I
be hung and quartered."
Finding that nothing was to be made out of the prison-
ers, the magistrates ordered them to be taken back to jaiL


BONNIE PRINCE CHAELIB.
271
few words: "Keep up your courage. Yon have frienda
without working for you. Destroy this."
Malcolm at once again rolled up the pellet, put it into
his mouth and swallowed it, and then whispered to Eonald
what he had just read.
"I thought," he whispered, "that we should soon get a
message of some sort. The news of our arrest will have
Bet the hearts of a score of people quaking, and they would
do anything now to get us out from this prison. They
have already, you see, succeeded in bribing our warder."
At his evening visit the warder passed into Ronald's
hand a small parcel and then, as before, went out without
speaking.
"I am confirmed in the belief that we can be overheard,"
Malcolm said. "Had the man not been afraid of listeners
he would have spoken to us. Now let us see what he has
brought us this time."
The parcel contained a small file, a saw made of watch-
spring, and a tiny phial of oil.
"So far so good," Malcolm said quietly. "Our way
through these bars is clear enough now. But that is only
the beginning of our difficulties. This window looks into
the prison yard, and there is a drop of some forty feet to
begin with. However, I have no doubt our friends will
send us the means of overcoming these difficulties in due
course. All we have to concern ourselves about now is
the sawing through of these bars."
As soon as it was-dark they began the work, relieving
each other in turns. The oil prevented much sound being
made, but to deaden it still further they wrapped a hand-
kerchief over the file. The bars had been but a short
time in position and the iron was new and strong. It was
consequently some hours before they completed their
work. When they had done, the grating was left in the
position it before occupied, the outs being concealed from


BONNIE PRINCE OHARLIB. 273
their meal that Ronald moved to the grating and unrolled
the little ball of paper; it contained only the words:
"Yon will receive a rope this evening. With this lower
yourselves from yonr window into the courtyard. Start
when you hear the church-bells strike midnight, cross the
court and stand against the wall near the right-hand corner
of the opposite side. The third window on the second
floor will be opened, and a rope lowered to you. Attach
yourselves to this, and yon will be pulled up from above."
After reading the note Ronald passed it on to Malcolm
who, as before, swallowed it, but had this time to tear it
into several pieces before doing so. The warder was later
bringing their supper than usual that evening, and it was
dark when he came in. As he entered the room he let
the lamp fall which he carried.
"Confound the thing!" he said roughly. "Here, take
hold of this bread, and let me feel for the lamp. I can't
be bothered with going down to get another light. You
can eat your supper in the dark just as well, I have no
doubt."
As he handed Ronald the bread he also pushed into his
hand the end of a rope, and while he pretended to search
for the lamp he turned round and round rapidly, and so
unwound the rope, which was twisted many times round
his body. As soon as this was done he picked up the
lamp, and with a rough "Good-night," left them.
"It is just as I suspected," Malcolm said in Ronald's
ear. "There is a peep-hole somewhere, otherwise thera
oould be no occasion for him to have dropped the lamp.
It is well that we have always been on our guard."
They ate their bread in silence, and then after a short
talk on the stupidity of the English in taking two drovers
for messengers of Prince Charles, they lay down on their
rough pallets to pass with what patience they could the
long hours before midnight, for it was late in October, and


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 275
and feet, aD<3 was especially careful as he passed the win-
dow on the first floor. In a minute he was pulled into
the room on the second floor by the men who had hoisted
him up. A low "Hush!" warned him that there was still
a necessity for silence. The rope was lowered again, and
Ronald lent his aid to hoist Malcolm up to the window.
As soon as he was in, it was as slowly and carefully closed.
"You are mighty heavy, both of you," a voice whispered.
"I should not have thought it would have been such hard
work to lift a man up this height. Now, follow us, and
be sure you make no noise."
Two flights of stairs were descended, and then they
stood before a small but heavy door; some bolts were
drawn and a key turned in the lock, this being done so
noiselessly that Ronald was sure they must have been care-
fully oiled. The two men passed through with them,
locking the door behind them.
"Thank God we are out!" Malcolm said fervently. "I
have been in a watch-house more than once in my young
days, but I can't say I like it better as I grow older."
They walked for some minutes, and then their guides
opened a door and they entered a small house.
"Stir up those peats, Jack," one of the men said, "and
blow them a bit, while I feel for a candle."
In a minute or two a light was obtained.
"That's very neatly done, I think, gentlemen," laughed
the man addressed as Jack, and who they now saw was the
warder who had attended upon them. "We had rare
trouble in hitting upon that plan. The cell you were in
opened upon a corridor, the doors to which are always
locked by the chief-constable himself; and even if we
could have got at his key, and opened one of them, we
should have been no nearer escape, for two of the warders
sleep in the lodge, and there would be no getting out with-
out waking them, and they could not be got at. They


BONNIE PRINOB CHARLIE. 277
the morning when they find that their helmets hare disap-
peared; as to the swords and belts, I don't know that they
are quite right; they were bought at an old shop, and I
believe they are yeomanry swords, but I expect they are
near enough. I was to give yon this letter to take with
yon; it is, as yon see, directed to General Wade at New-
castle, and purports to come from the colonel of your regi-
ment here, so that if by any chance yon are questioned on
the way, that will serve as a reason for yonr journeying
north. Here is a purse of twenty guineas; I think that's
about all."
"Bnt are we not to see those who have done us snch
service," Ronald asked, "in order that we may thank them
in person?"
KI don't know who it is any more than the man in the
moon," the warder replied. "It was a woman dressed as
a serving wench, though I donbt it was only a disguise,
who came to me. She met me in the street and asked me
if I should like to earn fifty pounds. I said I had no
objection, and then after a good deal of beating about the
bush it came out that what was wanted was that I should
aid in your escape. I didn't see my way to working it
alone, and told her so. She said she was authorized to
offer the same sum to another, so I said I would talk it
over with Nat. He agreed to stand in, and between ns
we thought the matter out. I have seen her several times
about the arrangements; but I never got to know any
more about her. It was nothing to me whom the money
came from, as long as it was all right. We have had half
down, and are to have the other half when we get to the
cart with you. And now if you are ready we will be start-
ing. The further we get away from here before morning
the better."
They made their way quietly along the streets. The
town was in total darkness, and they did not meet a single


»78 BONNIE PRINCE 0HARL1B.
person abroad, and in a quarter of an hour they were in
the open country. Another ten minutes and they came
upon the cart and horses. Three men were standing be-
side them, and the impatient stamp of a horse's hoof
showed that the horses were tied up closely. A lantern
was held up as the party came up.
"All safe?"
"All safe," Ronald replied. "Thanks, many thanks to
you for our freedom."
The man holding the lantern was masked, so they could
not see his face. He first turned to the two warders, and
placed a bag of money in their hands.
"You have done your work well," he said; "the cart
will take you thirty miles on your road, and then drop
you. I wish you a safe journey. You had best hide your
money in your boots, unless you wish it to fall into the
hands of highwaymen. The London road is infested with
them."
With a word of farewell to Ronald and Malcolm the two
warders climbed into the cart, one of the men mounted
beside them and took the reins, and in another minute the
cart drove away in the darkness. As soon as it had started
the man with the lantern removed his mask.
"Mr. Ratcliff!" Ronald exclaimed in surprise.
"Yes, it is myself. There are half a dozen of us engaged
in the matter. As soon as we heard of your arrest we
determined to get you out. I was only afraid you would
have been taken up to London before we could get all our
plans arranged, for I knew they had sent up for instruc-
tions. It was well that we were ready to act to-night, for
orders were received this afternoon that you should be sent
up under an escort to-morrow. You puzzled them rarely
at your examination, and they could make nothing of you.
Our greatest fear was that you might betray yourselves in
the prison when you fancied you were alone, for wo learned


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
281
over the news, for the north was all excitement. Orders
had been issued for all the militia to turn out, but there
was little response, for although few had any desire to risk
their lives in the cause of the Stuarts, fewer still had any
intention of fighting for the Hanoverians.
When they arrived within a few miles of Newcastle they
left the main road and struck across country, their object
being to come down upon the road running north from
Carlisle, for they thought it likely that parties of General
Wade's troops would be scattered far over the country
north of Newcastle. At a farmhouse they succeeded in
buying some civilian clothes, giving out that they were
deserters, and as they were willing to pay well, the farmer,
who had no good-will toward the Hanoverians, had no
difficulty in parting with two of his best suits.
They were now in a country perfectly well known to
Malcolm, and traveling by by-ways across the hills they
crossed the Cheviots a few miles south of Carter Fell, and
then rode down the wild valleys to Castletown and thenoe
to Canobie on the Esk. As they entered the little town
they found the wildest excitement prevailing. An officer
with two orderlies had just ridden in to say that quarters
were to be prepared for Prince Charles, and a quantity of
bullocks and meal got in readiness for the use of the
army, which would arrive late that evening. Eonald soon
found the officer who had brought the order and recog-
nized him as one of Lord Perth's aides-de-camp. He did
not know Ronald in his present dress, but greeted him
heartily as soon as he discovered who he was.
"How is it the troops are coming this way?" Ronald
asked.
"They are marching through Liddesdale from Kelso.
We halted there for two days, and orders were sent for-
ward to Wooler to prepare quarters. This was to throw
Wade ofl the scent and induce him to march north from


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE
Newcastle to oppose us on that road, while, as yon see, w«
have tamed west and shall cross into Cumberland and
make a dash at Carlisle."
A few hours later the prince arrived with his army, and
as soon as he entered the quarters prepared for him Ronald
proceeded there and made his report.
"I could wish it had been better, Captain Leslie," the
prince said; "but the die is cast now, and I cannot think
that our friends in the north, who proved so loyal to our
cause in '15, will hang back when we are among them.
When they see that Charles Ratcliff and other gentlemen
whom you have visited range themselves under our banner
I believe the common people will join us also. Now give
me a full account of your mission."
Ronald gave the list of the gentry he had visited, and
described his arrest and imprisonment in Manchester and
the manner in which Mr. Ratcliff had contrived his escape.
"You have done all that is possible, sir," the prince
said, "and at an early opportunity I will show you I
appreciate your services."
On the next day, the 8th of November, the corps crossed
the border; on the 9th they were joined by another col-
umn, which had marched from Edinburgh by the western
road, and the united force marched to Carlisle and sat
down before it. The walls of the city were old and in bad
condition, the garrison was ill prepared for a siege. It
consisted of a company of invalids in tho castle, under the
command of Colonel Durand, and a considerable body of
Cumberland militia. The walls, however, old as they
were, could for some time have resisted the battery of
four-pounder guns which formed the prince's sole artillery.
The mayor returned no answer to the prince's summons
and orders were issued to begin to throw up trench-works,
but scarcely had the operations begun when news arrived
that Marshal Wade was marching from Newcastle to re-


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
283
lieve the city. The siege was at once abandoned, and the
prince marched ont with the army to Brampton and took
np a favorable position there to give battle. The news
proved incorrect, and the Duke of Perth with several reg-
iments were sent back to resume the siege.
On the 13th the duke began to raise a battery on the
east side of the town, but after a few shots had been fired
from the walls the courage of the besieged failed them.
The white flag was hung out, and the town and castle
surrendered on the condition that the soldiers and militia
might march away, leaving their arms and horses behind
and engaging not to serve again for a year. On the 17th
the prince made a triumphal entry into the place, but was
received with but little show of warmth on the part of the
inhabitants.
A halt was made at Carlisle and a council was held to
determine npon the next step to be taken. The news
which had been received from Scotland was very unfavora-
ble. Lord Strathallan, who had been appointed by the
prince as commander-in-chief, and directed to raise as
many troops as possible, had collected between two and
three thonsand men at Perth, and Lord Lewis Gordon
had raised three battalions in Aberdeenshire; but on the
other hand a considerable force had been collected at In-
verness for King George. The towns of Glasgow, Paisley,
and Dumfries had turned out their militia for the house
of Hanover. The officers of the crown had re-entered
Edinburgh and two regiments of cavalry had been sent
forward by Marshal Wade to their support.
While even Scotland was thus wavering it seemed almost
madness for the little army to advance into England.
The greater portion of the Highlanders had from the first
objected strongly to leave their country, and upward of a
thousand had deserted and gone home on the march down
from Edinburgh. They had started less than six thousand


284
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
strong, and after leaving a garrison of two hundred men
in Carlisle, but four thousand five hundred were available
for the advance south, while Wade, with his ten thousand
men, would be in their rear and two English armies of
nearly equal strength be waiting to receive them. At the
council the opinions of the leaders were almost unanimous
against an advance, but upon Lord George Murray saying
that if Prince Charles decided upon advancing the army
would follow him, he determined upon pressing forward.
The army began its advance on the 20th of November,
and halted a day at Penrith upon the news that Marshal
Wade was moving to attack them; but the English general
had not made any move, and the Scotch again pushed on
through Shap, Eendal, and Lancaster, to Preston. Dur-
ing the march Prince Charles marched with his troops,
clad in Highland garb, and with his target thrown across
his shoulder. He seldom stopped for dinner, but ate his
food as he walked, chatting gayly with the Highlanders,
and by his cheerfulness and example kept up their spirits.
The strictest discipline was enforced, and everything re-
quired by the troops was paid for. At Preston the prince
on his entry was cheered by the mob, and a few men
enlisted.
From Preston the army marched to Wigan, and thenoe
to Manchester. The road was thronged with people, who
expressed the warmest wishes for the prince's success; but
when asked to enlist, they all hung back, saying they
knew nothing about fighting. Still the feeling in favor of
the prince's cause became stronger as he advanced south,
and at Manchester he was received with the acclamationa
of the inhabitants, the ringing of the bells, and an illumi-
nation of the city in the evening. The people mounted
white cockades, and the next day about two hundred men
enlisted and were enrolled under the name of the Man-
chester Regiment, the command of whioh was given to


286 BONNIE PRINOB CHARLIES.
of one division, forded the Mersey near Stockport, where
the "water was waist-deep. The other division, with the
baggage and artillery, crossed lower down, at Cheadle, on
a hastily-constructed bridge, and the two columns joined
that evening at Macclesfield. Here Lord George Murray
succeeded in misleading the Duke of Cumberland as to his
intentions by a dexterous maneuver. Advancing with a
portion of his force he dislodged and drove before him the
Duke of Kingston and a small party of English horse posted
at Gongleton, and pursued them some distance along the
road toward Newcastle-under-Lyne.
The Duke of Cumberland, supposing that the prince's
army were on their march either to give him battle or to
make their way into Wales, where the Jacobite party were
extremely strong, pushed forward with his main body to
Stone. Lord George Murray, however, having gained his
object, turned sharp off to the left, and after a long march
arrived at Ashbourne, where the prince, with the other
division of the army, had marched direct. The next
afternoon they arrived at Derby, having thus altogether
evaded the Duke of Cumberland, and being nearly three
days' march nearer London than was his army.
The prince that night was in high spirits at the fact
that he was now within a hundred and thirty miles of
London, and that neither Wade's nor Cumberland's forces
interposed between him and the capital. But his delight
was by no means shared by his followers, and early next
morning he was waited upon by Lord George Murray and
all the commanders of battalions and squadrons, and a
council being held, they laid before the prince their earn-
est and unanimous opinion that an immediate retreat to
Scotland was necessary.
They had marched, they said, so far on the promise
either of an English rising or a French descent upon Eng-
land. Neither had yet occurred. Their five thousand


BONNIE FRINGE CHARLIE.
287
fighting men were insufficient to give battle to even one of
the three armies that surrounded them—scarcely adequate,
indeed, to take possession of London, were there no army
at Finchley to protect it. Even did they gain London,
how could they hold it against the united armies of Wade
and Cumberland? Defeat so far from home would mean
destruction, and not a man would ever regain Scotland.
In vain the prince replied to their arguments, in vain
expostulated, and even implored them to yield to his
wishes. After several hours of stormy debate the council
broke up without having arrived at any decision. The
prinoe at one time thought of calling upon the soldiers to
follow him without regard to their officers; for the High-
landers, reluctant as they had been to march into England,
were now burning for a fight, and were longing for noth-
ing so much as to meet one or other of the hostile armies
opposed to them. The prince's private advisers, however,
Sheridan and Secretary Murray, urged him to yield to the
opinion of his officers, since they were sure that the clans-
men would never fight well if they knew that their chiefs
were unanimously opposed to their giving battle. Accord-
ingly the prince, heart-broken at the destruction of hia
hopes, agreed to yield to the wishes of his officers, and at
a council in the evening gave his formal consent to *
jsetreat.


2sa uummE p&mox uuaulxm*
CHAPTER XVIL
A BAFFLED PLOT.
Uttbrlt disheartened and dispirited the army oom-
menced its march north. The prince himself was even
more disappointed than his soldiers, and showed by his
manner how bitterly he resented the decision at which his
officers had arrived. It had seemed to him that success
was within his grasp, and that he had but to march to
London to overthrow the Hanoverian dynasty. And it is
by no means improbable that his instincts were more cor-
rect than the calculations of his advisers. The news of
his rapid march sonth had sent a thrill through the coun-
try; and although so far the number of those who had
joined him was exceedingly small, at that moment num-
bers of gentlemen in Wales and other parts of the country
were arming their tenants and preparing to take the field.
There was no hostile force between himself and London,
for the force at Finchley was not yet organized, and could
have offered no effectual opposition. A panic reigned in
the metropolis, and the king was preparing to take ship
and leave the country. Had the little army marched for-
ward there is small doubt that James would have been
proclaimed king in London. But it may be doubted
whether Prince Charles could have maintained the advan-
tage he had gained. Two armies, both superior to his
own, were pressing on his rear, and would have arrived in
London but a few diiys after himself; and although the
Londoners might have accepted him, they would hardly


290
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
whom ha mounted on horses supplied by the neighboring
gentry, he set out in pursuit. At Preston he was joined
by another body of horse sent across the country from the
army of Marshal Wade; but it was not until he entered
Westmoreland that he came up with the rear guard of the
insurgents, which was oomroanded by Lord George Murray.
Defeating some local volunteers who molested him, Lord
George learned from the prisoners that the duke with four
thousand men was close at hand, and he sent on the news
to the prince, who dispatched two regiments, the Stuarts
of Appin and the Maophersons of Cluny, to reinforce him.
It was nearly dark when by the light of the moon Lord
George saw the English infantry, who had now dismounted,
advancing. He at once charged them at the head of the
Maophersons and Stuarts, and in a few minutes the Eng-
lish were completely defeated, their commander, Colonel
Honeywood, being left severely wounded on the field, with
a hundred killed or disabled men, while the loss of the
Scotch was but twelve.
It was with great difficulty that the Highlanders could
be recalled from the pursuit, and Lord George himself
sent an urgent message to the prince begging for a further
reinforcement, in order that he might maintain his ground
and defeat the whole force of the duke. As usual hia
wishes were disregarded, and he was ordered to fall back
and join the main body at Penrith. The check, however,
was so effective that the duke made no further attempt to
harass the retreat of the Highlanders.
Passing through Carlisle, some men of a Lowland regi-
ment, and Colonel Townley with hie regiment raised at
Manchester, were left there as a garrison, so that the road
should be kept open for another and, as the prince hoped,
not far distant invasion. The step was, however, a cruel
one, for the Dnke of Cumberland at once laid siege to the
place, battered a breaofa in its ancient wall, and the garri-


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
291
con were forced to surrender. Many of them were after-
ward executed and imprisoned, and rnin fell upon all.
Charles with his army marohed north to Glasgow, where
they remained eight days, requisitioning supplies from the
town. During their stay Ronald and Malcolm put up at
the house of Andrew Anderson.
"What think you of the chances now, Malcolm?" An-
drew asked his brother, after hearing what had taken
place since he had last seen him.
"I think no better and no worse of it than I did before,
brother. They have had more success than I looked for.
I did not think they would ever have got as far south as
Derby. Who would have thought that a few thousand
Highlanders could have marched half through England?
But I see no prospeot of success. The prince is badly
advised. He has but one really good soldier with him,
and he is set against him by the intrigues and spite of
Secretary Murray and his friends, and partly, it may be,
by Lord George's own frankness of speech. He has at his
back but half the Highlands, for the other portion stand
aloof from him. In the Lowlands he has found scarce an
adherent, and but a handful in England. The Highlanders
are brave; but it is surely beyond human expectation that
five or six thousand Highlanders can vanquish a kingdom
with a brave and well-trained army with abundant artillery.
Ronald and I mean to fight it out to the end; but I do
not think the end will be very far off."
"I am sorry for the young prince," Andrew said. "He
Is a fine fellow, certainly—handsome and brave and cour-
teous, and assuredly clement. For three times his life has
been attempted, and each time he has released those who
did it without punishment. I could not but think, as I
saw him ride down the street to-day, that it was sad that
bo fine a young man should be doomed either to the block
or to a lifelong imprisonment, and that for fighting for


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE,
what he has been doubtless taught to consider his right.
There are many here who are bitter against him; but I
am not one of them, and I am sorry for him, sorry for all
these brave gentlemen and clansmen, for I fear that there
will be a terrible vengeance for all that has been done.
They have frightened the English king and his ministers
too sorely to be ever forgiven, and we shall have sad times
in Scotland when this is all over."
Two evenings later Hon ald noticed that Andrew, who
had been absent for some time, and had only returned jnst
in time for supper, looked worried and abstracted, and
replied almost at random to any questions put to him.
"It is of no use," he said suddenly, when his wife had
left the room after the conclusion of the meal. "I am a
loyal subject of King George, and I wish him every suc-
cess in battle, and am confident that he will crush out this
rebellion without difficulty, but I cannot go as far as some.
I cannot stand by and see murder done on a poor lad who,
whatever his faults, is merciful and generous to his ene-
mies. Malcolm, I will tell you all I know, only bidding
you keep secret as to how you got the news, for it would
cost me my life were it known that the matter had leaked
out through me.
"This evening five of the council, knowing that I am a
staunch king's man, took me aside after the meeting was
over, and told me that there was a plan on foot to put an
end to all the trouble by the carrying off or slaying of
Prince Charles. I was about to protest against it, when
I saw that by so doing I should, in the first place, do no
good; in the second, be looked upon as a Jacobite; and in
the third, be unable to learn the details of what they were
proposing. So I said that doubtless it was a good thing to
lay by the heels the author of all these troubles, and that
the life of one man was as naught in the balance compared
to the prosperity of the whole country. Whereupon they


BONNIE PRINUR CHARLIE.
293
revealed to me their plan, asking me for a subscription of
a hundred pounds to carry it out, and saying truly that I
should get back the money and great honor from the king
when he learned I had done him such service. After
some bargaining I agreed for fifty pounds."
"But what is the plot, Andrew?" Malcolm said anx-
iously.
"It is just this. The prince, as you know, goes about
with scant attendance, and though there are guards in
front of his house, there are but two or three beside him-
self who sleep there. There is a back entrance to which
no attention is paid, and it will be easy for those who know
the house to enter by that door, to make their way silently
to his chamber, and either to kill or carry him off. I
threw my voice in against killing, pointing out that the
king would rather have him alive than dead, so that he
might be tried and executed in due form. This was also
their opinion, for they had already hired a vessel which is
lying in the stream. The plan is to seize and gag him
and tie his arms. There will be no difficulty in getting
him along through the streets. There are few folks abroad
after ten o'clock, and should they meet any one he will
conclude that it is but a drunken Highlander being carried
home. You see, Malcolm, there is not only honor to be
gained from the king, but the thirty thousand pounds
offered for the prince's person. I pretended to fall in
with the plan, and gave them the fifty pounds which they
lacked for the hire of the vessel, the captain refusing to
let them have it save for money paid down. Now, Mal-
colm, I_have told you and Bonald all I know about the
matter, and it is for you to see how a stop may be put
to it."
"The scoundrels!" Malcolm said. "Their loyalty to
the king is but a veil to hide their covetousuess for the
reward. When is it to take place, and how many men
are likely to be engaged in it-?"


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE
"Six trusty men of the city watch and their five selves.
I said I would subscribe the money, but would have no
active share in the business. They might have all the
honor, I would be content with my share of the reward
offered. Two of them with four of the guards will enter
the house and carry off the prince. The rest will wait
outside and follow closely on the way down to the port
ready to give aid if the others should meet with any ob-
struction. The whole will embark and sail to London
with him."
"And when is this plot to be carried out?" Malcolm
asked.
"To-morrow at midnight. Tide will be high half an
hour later; they will drop down the river as soon as it
turns, and will be well out to sea by the morning. And
now I have told you all, I will only ask you to act so that
as little trouble as possible may arise. Do not bring my
name into the matter if you can avoid doing so; but in
any case I would rather run the risk of the ruin and death
which would alight upon me when this rebellion is over
than have such a foul deed of treachery carried out. There
is not a Scotchman but to this day curses the name of the
traitor Menteith, who betrayed Wallace. My name is a
humble one, but I would not have it go down to all ages
as that of a man who betrayed Charles Stuart for English
gold."
"Make yourself easy, brother; Ronald and I will see to
that. When once treachery is known it is easy to defeat,
and Ronald and I will see that your name does not appear
in the matter."
"Thank God that is off my mind!" Andrew said; "and
I will off to bed, or Janet will wonder what I am talking
about so long. I will leave you two to settle how you can
best manage the affair, which you can do without my help,
for matters of this kind are far more in your way than in
mine."


BONNIE PRINOE CHARLIE. 295
"This is a villainous business, Ronald," Malcolm said
when they were alone; "and yet I am not surprised.
Thirty thousand pounds would not tempt a Highlander
who has naught in the world save the plaid in which he
stands up; but these money-grubbing citizens of Glasgow
would sell their souls for gain. And now what do yon
think had best be done in the matter, so that the plot may
be put a stop to, and that without suspicion falling upon
Andrew. It would be easy to have a dozen men hiding in
the yard behind the house and cut down the fellows aa
they enter."
"I do not think that would do, Malcolm; it would cause
a tumult, and the fact could not be hidden. And besides,
you know what these Highlanders are; they already loathe
and despise the citizens of Glasgow, and did they know
that there had been a plot on foot to capture and slay the
prince, nothing could prevent their laying the town in
ashes."
"That is true enough. What do yon propose then,
Bonald?"
*I think it best that if there shonld be any fighting it
should be on board the ship, but possibly we may avoid
even that. I should say that with eight or ten men we
can easily seize the vessel, and then when the boat comes
alongside capture the fellows as they step on to the deck
without trouble, and leave it to the prince to settle what
is to be done with them."
"That is certainly the best plan, Ronald. I will get
together to-morrow half a dozen trusty lads who will ask
no questions as to what I want them to do, and will be
silent about the matter afterward. We must get from
Andrew to-morrow morning the name of the vessel, and
see where she is lying in the stream, and where the boat
will be waiting for the prince."
The next night Ronald and Malcolm with six men made


296
BONNIli PRINCtt CHARLIE.
their way one by one through the streets so as not to attract
the attention of the watch, and assembled near the strand.
Wot until the clock struck twelve did they approach the
stairs at the foot of which the boat was lying. There
were two men in it.
"You are earlier than we expected," one said as they
descended the steps. "The captain said a quarter past
twelve."
"Yes, we are a little early," Malcolm replied as he
stepped into the boat; "we were ready earlier than we
expected."
A moment later Malcolm suddenly seized one of the
sailors by the throat and dragged him down to the bottom
of the boat, a handkerchief was stuffed into his mouth,
and his hands and feet tied. The other was at the same
time similarly secured.
So sudden and unexpected had been the attack that the
sailors had had no time to cry out or offer any resistance,
and their capture was effected without the slightest sound
being heard. The oars were at once got out and the boat
was rowed out toward the vessel lying out in the middle
of the stream with a light burning at her peak. As they
approached the side the captain appeared at the gangway.
"All is well, I hope?" he asked.
"Could not be better," Malcolm replied as he seized the
rope and mounted the gangway, the others closely follow-
ing him. As he sprang upon the deck he presented a
pistol at the captain's head.
"Speak a word and you die," he said sternly.
Taken by surprise the captain offered no resistance, but
suffered himself to be bound. Two or three sailors on
deck were similarly seized and secured, the hatchway waa
fastened to prevent the rest of the crew from coming on
deck, and the ship being thus in their possession two of
the men at once took their places in the boat and rowed,
back to the stairs.


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 297
A quarter of an hour later those on board heard a mur-
mur of voices on shore, and two or three minutes later the
splash of oars as the boat rowed back to the ship. Eonald
put on the captain's cap and stood at the gangway with a
lantern.
"All right, I hope?" he asked as the boat came along-
side.
"All right, oaptain! You can get up your anchor as
soon as you like."
Two men mounted on to the deck, and then fonr others
carried up a figure and were followed by the rest. As the
last one touched the deck Ronald lifted the lantern above
his head, and, to the astonishment of the newcomers, they
saw themselves confronted by eight armed men.
The six men of the watch, furious at the prospect of
losing the reward upon which they had reckoned, drew
their swords and rushed forward; but they were struck
down with handspikes and swords, for Ronald had im-
pressed upon his men the importance of not using their
pistols, save in the last extremity. In two minutes the
fight was over. The five citizens had taken little part in
it, save as the recipients of blows; for Malcolm, furious at
their treachery, had bade the men make no distinction
between them and the watch, and had himself dealt them
one or two heavy blows with his handspike after he had
seen that the guard was overpowered.
The whole of them were then bound, and warned that
their throats would be cut if they made the least noise.
The prince was released from his bonds, and he was at
once conducted by Malcolm and Eonald to the cabin,
where a light was burning.
The prince was so much bewildered by the events that
had occurred that he did not yet understand the state of
the case. He had been awoke by a gag being roughly
forced into his mouth, while at the same moment his hands


298
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
•were tightly bound. Then he was lifted from his bed,
come olothes were thrown on to him, a man took his place
on either side, and, thrusting their arms into his, threat-
ened him with instant death if he did not come along with
them without resistance. Then he had been hurried down
stairs and along the streets, two men keeping a little ahead
and others following behind. They had met no one until
they reached the shore. He had been forced into a boat
and rowed up to a ship, and on reaching the deck a des-
perate combat had suddenly commenced all round him.
Then the gag had been removed and the bonds cut. Be-
wildered and amazed he gazed at the two men who had
accompanied him to the cabin.
"Why, Captain Leslie!" he exclaimed. "Is it you?
What means all this scene through which 1 have passed?"
"It means, your royal highness," Ronald said respect-
fully, "that I and my friend Maloolm obtained informa-
tion of a plot on the part of some of the citizens to carry
you off and sell you to the English. We could have stop-
ped it by attacking them as they entered the house to seize
you; but had we done so an alarm must have been raised,
and we feared that the Highlanders, when they knew of
the treachery that had been attempted against you, might
have fallen upon the citizens, and that a terrible uproar
would have taken place. Therefore we carried out another
plan. We first of all obtained possession of the ship in
which yon were to have been taken away, and then over-
came your captors as they brought yon on board. All this
has been done without any alarm having been given, and
it now rests with you to determine what shall be done with
these wretches."
"You have done well, indeed, Captain Leslie, and I
thank yon and your friend not only for the great service
you have rendered me, but for the manner in which yon
have done it. I ought to have foreseen this. Did not


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
299
the Lowlanders sell King Charles to the English. I might
have expected that some at least would be tempted by the
reward offered for me. As for punishment for these men,
they are beneath me. And, moreover, if I can trust my
eyes and my ears, the knocks which yon gave them will be
punishment enough even did I wish to punish them, which
I do not. I could not do so without the story of the
attempt being known, and in that case there would be no
keeping my Highlanders within bounds. As it is they are
continually reproaching me with what they call my mis-
taken clemency, and there would be no restraining them
did they know of this. No, we had best leave them to
themselves. We will order the captain to put to sea with
them at once, and tell him he had best not return to Glas-
gow until I have left it. They will have time to reflect
there at leisure, and as, doubtless, they have each of them'
given reasons at home for an absence of some duration
there will be no anxiety respecting them. And now, gen-
tlemen, will you fetch in those who have aided you in my
rescue. I would thank every one of them for the service
they have rendered, and impress upon them my urgent
desire that they should say nothing to any one of this
night's work."
While the prince was speaking to the men Malcolm
went out, and having unbound the captain, ordered him
to deliver up the sum which he had reoeived for the con-
veyance of the prince and his captors to England.
The captain did as he was ordered.
1 "How much is there here?" Malcolm asked,
i "Three hundred pounds."
Malcolm counted out fifty of it and placed them in his
pocket, saying to Ronald:
"There is no reason Andrew should be a loser by the
transaction. That will leave two hundred and fifty, which
I will divide among our men when we get ashore."


EOO
BONNW PlilNCR CHARLIE.
Malcolm then gave the prince's orders to the captain;
that he must, immediately they left the ship, get np his
anchor as before intended, and make out to sea; and that
under pain of being tried and executed for his share in
this treacherous business, he was not to return to Glasgow
with his eleven passengers for the space of a week.
The prince and his rescuers then entered the boats and
rowed to shore, and the prince regained his apartment
without any one in the house being aware that he had been
absent from it. The next day the prinoe sent for Ronald
and Malcolm, and in a private interview again expressed
to them his gratitude for his rescue from the hands of his
enemies.
"I have none but empty honor to bestow now," he said;
"but believe me, if I ever mount the throne of England
you shall see that Charles Edward Stuart is not ungrate-
ful."
The incident was kept a close secret, only two or three
of the prince's most intimate advisers ever being informed
of it. These were unanimous in urging that an absolute
silence should be maintained on the subject, for the fact
that the attempt would have certainly been crowned with
success had it not been for the measures Ronald had taken
might encourage others to attempt a repetition of it.
Having rested his army by a stay of eight days at Glas-
gow, Prince Charles set out on the 3d of January, 1746,
for Stirling, where he was joined by Lords John Drum-
mond, Lewis Gordon, and Strathallan, the first-named of
whom had brought some battering guns and engineers
from France. Their following raised the force to nearly
nine thousand men—the largest army that Charles mus-
tered during the course of the campaign. The siege of
Stirling was at once commenced; but the castle was strong
and well defended, and the siege made but little progress.
In the meantime the Duke of Cumberland had been


30* BONNIE PRINCE OHARLIB.
off on horseback at once to Gallendar House, and the gen-
eral presently galloped up in breathless haste, and putting
himself at the head of his three regiments of dragoons,
started for Falkirk Mnir, which he hoped to gain before
the Highlanders could take possession of it. He ordered
the infantry to follow as fast as possible. A storm of wind
and rain beat in the face of the soldiers, and before they
could gain the crest of the muir the Highlanders had ob-
tained possession. The English then halted and drew up
on somewhat lower ground.
Between them was a ravine which formed bnt a small
depression opposite the center of the English line, but
deepened toward the plain on their right. The English
artillery, in the hurry of their advance, had stuck fast in
a morass, but as the Highlanders had brought no guns
with them the forces were equal in this respect. Lord
John Drnmmond had from a distance been watching the
movements of the English, and as soon as he saw that they
had taken the alarm and were advancing against the prince,
he made a detonr, and, riding round the English, joined
the Highland infantry. The prince's army was divided
into two lines: its right was commanded by Lord George
Murray, the left by Lord John Drummond; the prince,
as at Preston, took up his station in the center of the sec-
ond line on a conspicuous mound, still known by the name
of Charlie's Hill.
The English infantry were also drawn up in two lines,
with the Argyle militia and the Glasgow regiment in re-
serve behind the second line. The cavalry were in front
under Colonel Ligonier, who, at the death of Colonel Gar-
diner, had succeeded to the command of his regiment.
General Hawley commanded the center and General Huske
the right.
The battle commenced by a charge of Ligonier with his
cavalry upon the Highland right. Here the Macdonald


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
301
clansmen were posted, and these, at Lord George Murray'*
order, reserved their fire nntil the dragoons were within
ten yards, and then poured in a scathing volley, under
which numbers of the horsemen went down. The tw»
dragoon regiments, which had fled so shamefully at Pres-
ton and Colthridge, turned and galloped at once from the
field; but Cobham's regiment fought well, and when com-
pelled to retreat rallied behind the right of the line.
Lord George Murray endeavored to get the victoriout
Macdonalds into line again; but these were beyond control,
and rushing forward fell upon the flank of Hawley's two
lines of foot, which were at the same moment furiously
assailed in front; the Highlanders, after pouring in their
fire, dropped their muskets and charged broadsword in
band.
The English, nearly blinded by the wind and rain, were
unable to withstand this combined assault. General Haw-
ley, who at least possessed the virtue of courage, rode
hither and thither in their front, trying to encourage them,
bnt in vain, the whole center gave way and fled in confu-
sion. On the right, however, the English were defending
themselves successfully. The three regiments placed there,
on the edge of the ravine, maintained so steady a fire that
the Highlanders were unable to cross it, and Cobham's
dragoons charged down upon the scattered and victorious
Highlanders in the center and effectually checked their
pursuit. Prince Charles, seeing the danger, put himself
at the head of the second line and advanced against the
three English regiments who still stood firm.
Unable to withstand so overwhelming a force these fell
back from the ground they had held, but did so in steady
order, their drums beating, and covering, in their retreat,
the mingled mass of fugitives. Had the Highlanders, at
this critical moment, flung themselves with their whole
force upon these regiments the English army would have


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE. 3Q$
OHAPTEB XVIII.
OULLODBir.
The victory of Falkirk brought but little advantage to
Prince Charles, and dissensions arose among the officers;
Lord George Murray being furious with Lord John Drum-
mond for preventing the complete destruction of the Eng-
lish army, while Lord John Drummond severely criticised
Lord George for the confusion which had taken place
among his troops after their success.
Great numbers of the Highlanders, who had spent the
night after the battle in plundering the English camp and
stripping the slain, made off with their booty to the moun-
tains, and the number of desertions was increased by the
withdrawal of the greater part of Glengarry's clansmen.
On the day after the battle the musket of one of the Glan-
ranald clansmen went off by accident and killed the son of
Glengarry. His clansmen loudly demanded life for life,
and Clanranald having reluctantly consented to surrender
his follower, the poor fellow was immediately led out and
shot; but even this savage act of vengeance was insufficient
to satisfy the Glengarry men, the greater part of whom at
once left the army and returned to their homes.
After the battle the siege of Stirling was renewed; but
owing to the gross incompetence of a French engineer,
who had come over with Lord John Drummond, the bat-
teries were so badly placed that their fire was easily silenced
by that of the castle guns. The prinoe, in spite of the


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
309
bardine, who knew the Stuarts on the throne, to fight to
put them back again; but to your generation, Ronald, the
Stuarts are after all only a tradition, and it is a sort of
generous madness for you to risk your life to set them
again on the throne of England. It cannot matter a brass
pin to you whether James or George rules at St. James'.
It is not, as in the case of the Royalists in England in
Charles' time or of the Covenanters of Scotland, that a
great principle is involved—a principle for which men may
well risk their lives and all they hold dear. It is a ques-
tion of persons only, and although I may hold that by
right of descent Charles Edward is Prince of Wales and
rightful heir to the throne of England, that is no reason
why I should risk my life to place him there; and after
all it seems to me that if the majority in these islands
determine that they will be ruled by the house of Hanover
instead of the house of Stuart they have some right to
make their own choice."
"You argue like a philosopher, Malcolm," Ronald said,
laughing, "and do not remind me in the slightest degree
of the Malcolm who used to chat with me in Glasgow."
"You are right there, lad. You see I was bronght up a
Jacobite, and I have been a soldier all my life, accustomed
to charge when I was told to charge and to kill those I
was told to kill; but I own that since I have been out now
I have got to look at matters differently. The sight of
all these poor Highland bodies blindly following their
chiefs and risking life and all for a cause in which they
have no shadow of interest has made me think. A soldier
is a soldier, and if he were to sit down to argue about the
justice of every cause in which he is ordered to fight there
would be an end to all discipline. But these poor fellows
are not soldiers, and so I say to myself, What concern
have they in this matter? Their chiefs would gain honors
and rewards, patents of high nobility, and additions to


812
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE
called up his army, and the next day advanced against
Inverness. Lord London did not await his coming. The
panic of his soldiers two days before showed him that no
reliance oonld be placed upon them, and embarking with
them in boats he crossed the Moray Frith to Cromarty,
where the troops shortly afterward disbanded upon hearing
that the Earl of Cromarty was marching against them
with some Highland regiments.
The town of Inverness was occupied at once, and the
citadel surrendered in a few days. The army, now in a
barren and mountainous region, were deprived of all re-
sources. Many ships with supplies were sent off from
France, but few of them reached their destination; several
being captured by British cruisers, and others compelled
to go back to French ports.
The supply of money in the treasury was reduced to the
lowest ebb, and Charles was obliged to pay his troops in
meal, and even this was frequently deficient, and the men
suffered severely from hunger. Many deserted, and others
scattered over the country in search of subsistence.
In the meantime the Duke of Cumberland's army was
receiving powerful reinforcements. In February Prince
Frederick of Hesse-Cassel, with five thousand of his troops,
who had been hired by the British government, landed at
Leith. These troops were placed in garrison in all the
towns in the south of Scotland, thus enabling the Dnke of
Cumberland to draw together the whole of the English
forces for his advance into the Highlands.
On the 8th of April he set out from Aberdeen with
eight thousand foot and nine hundred horse. He marched
along the coast accompanied by the fleet, which landed
supplies as needed. At the Spey Lord John Drummond
had prepared to defend the fords, and some works had
been thrown up to protect them; but the English cannon
were brought up in such numbers that Lord John, consid-


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
313
©ring the position untenable, retired to Inverness, while
the English army forded the Spey, and on the 14th entered
Nairn, where some skirmishing took place between their
advance guard and the Highland rear.
Prince Charles and his principal officers rested that
night at Cnlloden House and the troops lay upon the
adjacent moor. On the morning of the 15th they drew
up in order of battle. The English, however, rested for
the day at Nairn, and there celebrated the Duke of Cum-
berland's birthday with much feasting, abundant supplies
being landed from the fleet.
The Highlanders, on the other hand, fasted, only one
biscuit per man being issued during the day. Consequently
many straggled away to Inverness and other places in
search of food. Lord Cromarty, with the regiments under
his command, were absent, so that barely five thousand
men were mustered in the ranks. At a council of war Lord
George Murray suggested that a night surprise should be
made on the duke's camp at Nairn, and as this was the
prince's own plan it was unanimously agreed to.
Before, however, the straggling troops could be collected
it was eight o'clock at night. Nairn was twelve miles dis-
tant, and the men, weakened by privation and hunger,
marched so slowly across the marshy ground that it was
two o'clock in the morning before the head of the columns
arrived within four miles of the British camp, while the
rear was still far away, and many had dropped out of the
ranks from fatigue.
It was now too late to hope that a surprise could be
effected before daylight, and the army retraced its steps to
Cnlloden Moor. Worn out and exhausted as they were,
and wholly without supplies of provisions, Lord George
Murray and the other military officers felt that the troops
could not hope to contend successfully against a vastly
superior army, fresh, well fed, and supported by a strong


814
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
force of artillery, on the open ground, and he proposed
that the army should retire beyond the river Nairn, and
take up a position thereon broken ground inaccessible to
cavalry.
The prince, however, supported by Sir Thomas Sheridan
and his other evil advisers, overruled the opinion of the
military leaders, and decided to fight on level ground.
The Highlanders were now drawn up in order of battle in
two lines. On the right were the Athole brigade, the
Camerons, the Stuarts, and some other clans under Lord
George Murray; on the left the Macdonald regiments
under Lord John Drummond. This arrangement, unfor-
tunately, caused great discontent among the Macdonalds,
just as their being given the post of honor at Falkirk had
given umbrage to the other clans.
At eleven o'clock the English army was seen approach-
ing. It was formed in three lines, with cavalry on each
wing, and two pieces of cannon between every two regi-
ments of the first line. The battle began with an artillery
duel, but in this the advantage was all on the side of the
English, the number of their pieces and the skill of their
gunners being greatly superior.
Prince Charles rode along the front line to animate his
men, and as he did so several of his escort were killed by the
English cannonade. A storm of snow and hail had set in,
blowing full in the face of the Highlanders. At length
Lord George Murray, finding that he was suffering heavily
from the enemy's artillery fire, while his own guns inflicted
but little damage upon them, sent to Prince Charles for
permission to charge.
On receiving it he placed himself at the head of his
men, and with the whole of the right wing and center
charged the enemy. They were received with a tremen-
dous musketry fire, while the English artillery swept the
ranks with grape; but so furious was their onslaught that


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
315
they broke through Munro and Barrel's regiments in the
first line and captured two pieces of cannon. But behind
"were the second line drawn up three deep, with the front
rank kneeling, and these, reserving their fire until the
Highlanders were close at hand, opened a rolling fire so
sustained and heavy that the Highlanders were thrown
into complete disorder.
Before they could recover themselves they were charged
by horse and foot on both flanks, and driven together till
they became a confused mass. In vain did their chiefs
attempt to rally them. Exhausted and weakened in body,
swept by the continuous fire of the English, they could do
no more, and at last broke and fled. In the meantime the
Macdonalds on the left remained inactive. In vain Lord
John Drummond and the Duke of Perth called upon
them to charge, in vain their chief, Keppooh, rushed for-
ward with a few of his clansmen and died in front of
them. Nothing would induce them to fight, and when the
right and center were defeated they fell back in good order,
and, joining the remnants of the second line, retired from
the field unbroken.
Charles, from the heights on which he stood with a
squadron of horse, could scarce believe the evidence of his
eyes when he saw the hitherto victorious Highlanders
broken and defeated, and would have ridden down himself
to share their fate had not O'Sullivan and Sheridan seized
his horse by the bridle and forced him from the field.
Being pressed by the English, the retreating force broko
into two divisions. The smaller retreated to Inverness,
where they next day laid down their arms to the Duke of
Cumberland; the other, still preserving some sort of order,
marched by way of Ruthven to Badenoch.
Fourteen colors, two thousand three hundred muskets,
and all their cannon fell into the hands of the English.
The loss of the victors in killed and wounded amounted to


BONNIE PRINCE CEABL1B.
319
The san was setting when he awoke. Malcolm stood
beside him.
"Here is supper, lad. Not a very grand one, but there's
enough of it, which is more than has been the case for
some weeks."
So saying he laid down by Ronald's side a large loaf of
black bread, a cheese made of sheep's milk, and a bottle
of spirits.
"The village is five miles away, which is farther than I
expected. However, I came back quicker than I went,
for I had had a bowl of milk and as much bread as I could
eat. I found the place in a state of wild excitement, for
two or three of the men had just come in from the battle-
field, and brought the news with them. They are all for
the Stuarts there, and you would be well entertained, but
there is sure to be a search high and how, and you would
not be safe in any village. However, a lad has promised
to be here in the morning, and he will guide us to a lonely
hut in the heart of the hills, used by the shepherds in
summer. You will be perfectly safe there.
"It ib about three miles from the village, he said. So
I can go down two or three times a week and get food,
and learn how things are going on. The Highlanders
may rally again and make another fight of it; but I hardly
expect they will. They are not like regular troops, whose
home is naturally with their colors, and who, after the
first rout, try to rejoin their regiments. There is no dis-
cipline among these Highlanders. Each man does as he
likes, and their first impulse after a battle is to make
for their homes—if it is a victory, to carry home their
spoil; if they are defeated, for rest and shelter. At any
rate, whether they gather again or not, you will have to
keep perfectly quiet for a time. When your shoulder is
perfectly healed we can act according to circumstances,
and make for the army if there be an army, oi^for the sea-
coast if there is not."


320 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
Although he had eaten but a short time before, Malcolm
was quite ready for another meal, and sitting down beside
Bonald he joined him in his assault upon the black bread
and cheese. Then he collected some more of the bracken,
mixed himself a strong horn of whisky and water, and a
much weaker one for Ronald, after which the two lay
down and were soon fast asleep.
They were awake at sunrise, and shortly afterward the
lad whom Malcolm had engaged to act as guide made his
appearance. The horse was saddled, Ronald mounted,
and they started at once for their destination among the
hills. They followed the path which Malcolm had taken
the afternoon before for some three miles, and then struck
off to the left. Half an hour took them out of the forest,
and they journeyed for an hour along bare hillsides, until,
lying in a sheltered hollow, they saw the hut which was
their destination.
"They are not likely to find as here," Malcolm said
cheerfully, "even were they to scour the mountains. They
might ride within fifty yards of this hollow without sus-
pecting its existence. Where are we to get water?" he
asked the lad in Gaelic.
"A quarter of a mile away over that brow is the head of
a stream," the lad replied. "You cannot well miss it."
"That is all right," Malcolm said. "I don't mind car-
rying up provisions or a bottle of spirits now and then;
but to drag all the water we want three miles would be
serious."
The door of the hut was only fastened by a latch, and
they entered without ceremony. It consisted of hut a
single room. There were two or three rough wooden
stools, and a heap of bracken in one corner. Not a large
amount of furniture, but, in the opinion of a Highlander,
amply sufficient.
"We shall do here capitally," Malcolm said. "Now,


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
823
as they have done elsewhere, and we had better get out of
the neighborhood."
There was no packing to be done, and taking with them
what remained of the food Malcolm had last brought,
they started on their way. They made first for the spring
from which they had drawn their water, and then followed
the little stream on its way down the hill, as it flowed in
the opposite direction to the village. An hour's walking
took them into the forest.
"Before we go further let us have a consultation," Mal-
colm said. "We are safe now from pursuit, and had better
settle upon what course we intend to adopt. Shall we
make for Glasgow, and lie hid there until things blow over
a little; or make for the isles, and stay there until we get
a chance of being taken off by some French ship? That
is what they say the prince has done; and indeed as there
would be no chance of his getting a ship on the east coast,
and all the Lowlands are against them, he is certain to
have made for the isles. The Clanranalds and most of
the other islesmen are loyal to him, and would receive and
shelter him. Skye is hostile, but elsewhere he will be safe,
and would move from island to island or get across to the
mainland by night if the pursuit became too hot. What
do yon say, Ronald?"
"I would not try Glasgow unless as a last resource,
Malcolm; you are known to many there, and as I was
there as one of the prince's officers on two occasions I
might easily be recognized. You may be sure that there
is a very strict lookout for fugitives, and every stranger
who enters a town will be closely examined. After some
time, when Prince Charles and the principal chiefs and
the leaders will either have escaped across the water or
been hunted down, things will calm down; but at present
we must not try to pass through the Lowlands."
"At any rate we cannot try to do so till your shoulder


BONNIE Pit INGE CHARLIE.
325
with them and a little oatmeal and a bottle or two of
whisky we can live like lords."
They walked for some hours, and stopped for the night
in the hut of a shepherd, who received them hospitably,
but could give them but little food, his scanty supplies
being almost exhausted, for, as he told them, "the hills
are full of fugitives, and those who come all cry for meal;
as for meat, there is no want of it. Men won't starve as
long as there are sheep and cattle to be had for lifting
them, and at present there are more of these than usual
in the hills, for they have all been driven up from the
villages lest they should fall into the hands of the troopers;
but meal is scarce, for men dare not go down to the vil-
lages to buy, and we only get it when the women bring it
up as they have a chance."
In the morning the shepherd gave them directions as to
the way they should take, and a few hours later they came
down upon the head of one of the many deep inlets on the
western ooast. A small fishing-boat stood on the shore,
but they dare not descend into this, but made their way
to the point where, as the shepherd had told them, a
stream which flowed from a mountain tarn some miles
inland made its way down into the sea.
The banks were thickly wooded for some two miles from
its outlet; beyond that was a moorland covered with
heather. They determined to encamp near the upper
edge of the wood, and at once set to with their swords to
cut down branches and construct a hut. This was com-
pleted before dusk, and Malcolm then started for the vil-
lage on the seashore. Bonald besought him to be most
careful.
"There is likely," he said, "to be a party of soldiers in
every village round the coast, for they will know that all
the chiefs and officers would be making for the sea. The
clansmen have only to remain in the hills until this perse-





BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
827
For three weeks they remained at this spot. They were
not always alone, being sometimes joined for a day or two
by other fugitives, who, like themselves, were wandering
near the seacoast seeking escape. These seldom stayed
long, for it was felt unsafe to keep in parties of more than
two or three at the utmost. Some of the fugitives were
in wretohed condition, having been wandering among the
moors and forests for weeks, and as the fishing was very
successful, Ronald and Malcolm were able to give them at
parting a good supply of smoked salmon, and a portion of
meal, of which Malcolm from time to time brought a fresh
supply up from the village.
The people there knew little of what was passing in the
onter world; but from the conversation of the soldiers
they were sure that Prince Charles had so far escaped
capture, and an opinion began to prevail that he had suc-
ceeded in making his escape by sea, in spite of the vigilance
of the English cruisers.
By the end of the three weeks even Malcolm admitted
that Ronald's wound was completely cured. Two large
blue scars showed where the bullet had passed through,
and beneath this conld be felt a lump where the broken
bone had knitted together, and this wonld in time become
as strong as the rest of the shoulder. Malcolm's splints
had done their duty, and the eye could detect no difference
between the level or width of the two shoulders. Ronald
could move his arm freely in all directions, and except
that he could not at present venture to put any strain
upon the arm, he might be considered as perfectly cured.
They determined, therefore, to continue their way. In
the first place, however, it was neoessary to procure other
clothes, for Ronald was still in uniform, and although
Malcolm's attire was not wholly military, it yet differed
materially from that of a countryman.
"We shall have to get other clothes when we get south,"


336 BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
is the feeling that were the prince to appear now with a
handful of followers I believe the whole country would rise
in his favor. So deep is the wrath and grief at the red
slaughter among the Highlands there would not be many
Scotchmen found who would betray a fellow Scot into the
hands of these butchers. I will make inquiry to-morrow
as to what ships are sailing and will get yon a passage in
the first. There may be some little difficulty about the
permit; bnt if I can't get over it we must smuggle you on
hcard as sailors. However, I don't think the provost will
ask me any questions when I lay the permit before him for
his signature. He is heart and soul for the king, but,
like us all, he is sick at heart at the news from the north,
and would, I think, shut an eye if he saw a Jacobite mak-
ing his escape. And now, lad, I must be going back, for
the hour is getting late and Janet does not know why I
am away. Come to ns to-morrow evening as soon as the
shop closes. Janet and Elspeth will be delighted to see
yon, and we will have a long talk over all that you have
gone through."
On the following evening Ronald and Malcolm presented
themselves at Andrew's and were received with delight by
Elspeth and Mrs. Anderson. The latter had, while the
rebellion appeared to have a chance of success, been its
bitter opponent, and had spoken often and wrathfully
against her husband's brother and Eonald embarking in
such an enterprise; but with its overthrow all her enmity
had expired, and she would have been ready to give assist-
ance not only to them, but to any other fugitive trying to
escape.
"I have good news for you," Andrew said, when the
first greetings were over. "A vessel sails in the morning,
and I have taken passages for yon in it; and what is more,
have brought your permits. I went to the provost and
said to him, 'Provost, I want yon to sign these permits


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIlt.
33?
for two friends of mine who are wanting to go up to
London.'
"'Who are they?' said he.
"'They are just two drover hodies,' I said. He looked
at me hard.
"' One question, Andrew. I know how yon feel just at
present. You are a loyal man like myself, but we all feel
the same. I will sign your permit for any save one. Give
me your word that neither of these men is Charles Stuart.
I care not who they may be beside, but as a loyal snbjeot
of King George I cannot aid his arch-enemy to escape.'
"'I give you my word, provost,' I said. 'One is'
"'I don't want to know who they are,' he interrupted.
'I had rather not know. It is enough for me that you
give me your word that neither of them is Charles Stuart,'
and he took the pen and signed the permit. 'Between
ourselves,' he went on, 'I shall be glad to hear that the
misguided young man is safe across the water, but as Pro-
vost of Glasgow 1 could lend him no help to go.'
"'They say he has got safe away already,' I said.
"'I think not, Andrew; the coast has been too closely
watched for that. The young man is hiding somewhere
among the isles, among the Clanranalds or Macdonalds. I
fear they will have him yet. I dread every day to get the
news; but I hope beyond all things, that if they do lay
hand3 on him it will be through the treachery of no Scot.'
"'I hope not, provost,' I said. 'They haven't got over
throwing it in our teeth that we sold King Charles to
Cromwell.' So we just shook hands and said good-by,
and here is the permit."
They spent a long evening talking over the past.
"I wonder if I shall ever see you again, Ronald!" Mrs.
Anderson said, with tears in her eyes as they rose to say
good-by.
"You need not fear about that, Janet, woman," her hu*>


338
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
band said. "Ronald and Malcolm aye fall on their legs,
and we shall see them back again like two bad pennies.
Besides," he went on more seriously, "there will be an
end of these savage doings in the north before long. Loyal
men in Scotland are crying out everywhere against them,
and the feeling in England will be just as strong when
the truth is known there, and you will see that before long
there will be a general pardon granted to all except the
leaders. Fortunately Ronald and Malcolm are not likely
to be in the list of exceptions, and before a year is up they
will be able to come back, if they will, without fear of being
tapped on the shoulder by a king's officer."
"I shall come back again if I can, you may be sure,"
Ronald said. "Of course I do not know yet what my
father and mother's plans may be; but for myself I shall
always look upon Scotland as my home, and come back to
it as soon as I have an opportunity."
"You do not intend to stay in the Frenoh army?"
"Certainly not. After the treatment my father has
received I have no inclination to serve France. The chief
reason why Scotchmen have entered her service has been
that they were driven from home, and that they looked to
France for aid to place the Stuarts on the throne again.
Now that the time has come, France has done nothing to
aid, and has seen the Stuart cause go down without strik-
ing a blow to assist it. I consider that cause is lost for-
ever, and shall never again draw my sword against the
house of Hanover. Nor have I had any reason for loving
Franoe. After living in a free country like Scotland who
could wish to live in a country where one man's will is all-
powerful—where the people are still no better than serfs—
where the nobles treat the law as made only for them—
where, as in my father's case, a man may not even marry
according to his own will without incurring the risk of a
life's imprisonment. No, I have had enough of France;


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
339
and if ever I get the opportunity I shall return to Soot-
land to live."
The next morning early Eon ald and Malcolm embarked
on board a ship. Their permits were closely scrutinized
before the vessel started, and a thorough search was made
before she was allowed to sail. When the officers were
satisfied that no fugitives were concealed on board they
returned to shore, and the vessel started on her voyage for
London.


840 .... BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
CHAPTER XX.
HAPPY DAYS.
•
Ok arriving in London, after ten days' voyage, Ronald
and Malcolm obtained garments of the ordinary cut. The
one attired himself as an English gentleman, the other in
a garb suitable to a confidential attendant or steward, and
after a stay of two or three days they made their way by
coach down to Southampton.
Here they remained for a week, and then effected a bar-
gain with the captain of a fishing lugger to set them on
shore in France. As the two countries were at war this
could only be done by landing them at night at some quiet
spot on the French coast. The lugger cruised about a
couple of days, and then, choosing a quiet night when
there was a mist on the water, she ran in as closely as she
dared, then the boat was lowered, and Malcolm and Ronald
were rowed to shore and landed a few miles south of
Boulogne*
When it was light they made their way to a village;
here but few questions were asked them, for many refugees
from Scotland and England were crossing to France. As
they had been well provided with funds by Andrew they
posted to Paris, and on arriving there put up at the inn
where they had stopped on the ocoasion of their first visit.
"We must be careful," Malcolm said, "how we stir out
until we know how things stand. The first thing to do is
to find out whether the regiment is still in Paris."


844
dONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
He had, eight days after Culloden, embarked for the
cluster of islets to which the common name of Long Island
is applied. After wandering from place to place and suf-
fering greatly from hnnger, he gained South Uist, where
his wants were relieved by Clanranald. The English, sus-
pecting or learning that he was there, landed two thousand
men on the island, and commenced an active search for
him. He mnst have been detected had not Flora Mac-
donald—stepdaughter of a captain in a militia regiment
which formed part of the troops who had landed—upon
being appealed to by Lady Clanranald, nobly undertaken
to save him.
She obtained from her stepfather a passport to proceed
to Skye with a man-servant and a maid. Charles was
dressed in female clothes, and passed as Betty Bourk,
while a faithful Highlander, Neil M'Eachan, acted as her
servant. They started at night in an open boat, and dis-
embarked in Skye. Skye was ever a hostile country, as
its chief, Sir Alexander Macdonald, who had at first
wavered, was now a warm supporter of the Hanoverians,
and was with the Duke of Cumberland. Nevertheless,
Flora appealed to his wife, Lady Margaret, a daughter of
the Earl of Eglinton, and informed her that her attendant
was Prince Charles in disguise. Lady Margaret nobly re-
sponded to her appeal. Her own house was full of militia
officers, and she intrusted Charles to the charge of Mac-
donald of Eingsbnrgh, her husband's kinsman and factor,
who took the party to his house.
The next day Charles took leave of Flora Macdonald
with warm expressions of gratitude, and passed over to
the Isle of Rasay, in the disguise of a male servant.
Thence he made his way to the mainland, where on land-
ing he was compelled to lie in concealment for two' days
cooped up within a line of sentries. After many dangers
he took refuge in a mountain cave inhabited by seven rob*


BONNIE PRINVR CHARLIE,
345
ben, who treated him with the greatest kindness, and
supplied his wants for the three weeks he remained with
them; after many other adventures he joined his faithful
adherents, Olnny and Lochiel, who were in hiding in a re-
treat on the side of Mount Benalder, and here he lived in
comparative comfort nntil he heard that two French ves-
sels under the direction of Colonel Warren of Dillon's
regiment had anchored in Lochnanuagh.
Traveling by night he made his way to that place, and
embarked on the 20th of September, attended by Lochiel,
Colonel Roy Stuart, and about a hundred other fugitives
who had learned of the arrival of the French vessels. It
was almost precisely the spot at which he had disembarked
fourteen months before. A fog concealed the vessel as
she passed through the British fleet lying to intercept her,
and they reached Roscoff after a nine days' voyage.
Such was the tale which Prince Charles told to Ronald.
He had after Culloden entirely recovered his high spirits,
and had borne all his fatigues and hardships with the
greatest cheerfulness and good humor, making light of
hunger, fatigue, and danger. Ronald only remained two
days in Paris, and then returned home.
In October the campaign of Flanders ended with the
complete defeat of Prince Charles of Lorraine at Rancaui,
and Marshal Saxe returned to Paris, where he was received
with enthusiasm by the population. The royal residence
of Chambord was granted him for life, and he was pro-
claimed marshal-general of the king's armies. A fortnight
later Colonel Leslie received a letter from him saying that
he had received his majesty's command that he with the
conntess and his son should present themselves in Paris,
and that he was happy to say that the king's disposition
was most favorable. They set off at once. On their
arrival there they called npon Marshal Saxe, who greeted
the colonel as an old friend, and refused to listen to


346
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
the warm expression of gratitude of Leslie and the
countess.
"Say nothing about it, madam," he exclaimed. "Your
son won my heart, and I was only too glad to be of service
to him and my old comrade here. What is the use of a
man winning victories if he cannot lend a helping hand to
his friends!"
The next day they went down to Versailles, where Mar-
shal Saxe presented them to the king in a private audience.
Louis received them graciously.
"I fear, countess, that you and your husband have been
treated with some harshness; but our royal ear was de-
ceived by one in whom we had confidence. Your husband
and yourself were wrong in marrying without the consent
and against the will of your father, and such mairiages
cannot be permitted; but at the request of Marshal Saxe,
who has done so much for France that I cannot refuse
anything he asks, I have now consented to pardon and
overlook the past, and have ordered my chancellor to pre-
pare an order reinstating you in all the possessions and
estates of the countess, your mother. I hope that I shall
often see you together with your husband and son, both of
whom have done good service as soldiers of France, at my
court; and now that I see you," he said with a gracious
smile, "I cannot but fecl how great a loss our court has
suffered by your long absence from it."
Upon leaving the king's private chamber and entering
the great audience-hall Colonel Hume came up and grasped
the hand of his old friend, and was introduced by him to
his wife; while many of the courtiers, who were either
connections or friends of the family of the countess, also
gathered round them, for the news that she was restored
to royal favor had spread quickly. The countess knew
how small was the real value of such advances, but she felt
that it was best for her husband and son's sake to receive


BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE.
347
them amicably. For a few weeks they remained in Paris,
taking part in the brilliant fetes which celebrated the suc-
cess of the French arms, and they then retired to the
handsome chateau which was now the property of the
countess.
Here they lived quietly for two years, making occasional
visits to Paris. At the end of that time Ronald received
a letter from Andrew Anderson, to whom he had written
several times since his return to France. Be told him
that he had just heard that Glenlyon and the rest of the
property which had been confiscated after the rising of
1715 was for sale. It had been bestowed upon a neigh-
boring chief, who had been active in the Hanoverian cause.
He was now dead without leaving issue, and his wife, an
English lady, was anxious to dispose of the property and
return to England.
"I do not know whether your father is disposed to buy
back his estates," Andrew wrote, "but I hear that a general
amnesty will very shortly be issued to all who took part in
the insurrection, saving only certain notorious persons.
The public are sick of bloodshed. There have been up-
ward of eighty trials and executions, besides the hundreds
who were slaughtered in the Highlands. Besides this,
thousands have been transported. But public opinion is
now so strong, and persons of all shades of politics are so
disgusted with the brutal ferocity which has been shown,
that it is certain government will ere long be compelled to
pass an act of amnesty. In the meantime, if it should be
your father's wish to purchase the property, I can buy it
in my name. The price asked is very low. The income
arising from it is stated to be about four hundred a year,
and four thousand pounds will be accepted for it. I un-
derstand that as the late owner took no part in the insur-
rection, and joined the Duke of Cumberland when he
came north, the property is in good condition and the


BONNIE PR1N0E CHARLIE.
349
Besides, I suppose we should get as many comforts in
Scotland as here in France. Of course our estates here
will fetch a sum many times larger than that which would
purchase Glenlyon, and we need not live all our time
among the mountains you tell me of, hut can go sometimes
to Edinburgh or even to London. Even if you did not wish
it, I should say it would be far better to do so for Ronald's
sake. You have lived so long in France that you may
have become almost a Frenchman; but it is not so with
Bonald."
It was not until two or three days later that the discus-
sion came to an end and the countess had her way. Colo-
nel Leslie had resisted stoutly, but his heart beat at the
thought of returning to the home of his youth and ending
his days among the clansmen who had followed him and
his fathers before him. Ronald had taken no part what-
ever in the debate, but his mother read in his eyes the
delight which the thought of returning to Scotland occa-
sioned him. As soon as this was settled they went to
Paris, and as the countess had foreseen, the king was
pleased at once to give his consent to her disposing of her
lands on his approval of the purchaser.
No difficulty was experienced on this score, as a noble
whose lands adjoined her own offered at once to purchase
them. As soon as this was arranged instructions were sent
to Andrew to purchase not only the Glenlyon property,
but the other estates of its late owner.
In due time a letter was received from Andrew saying
that he had arranged for the purchase of the whole for the
sum of thirteen thousand pounds, and the money was at
once sent over through a Dutch banking-house. Very
shortly afterward, at the end of 1747, the act of general
amnesty was passed, and as Ronald's name was not among
those excluded from its benefits they at once prepared to
return to Scotland. The journey was facilitated by the


S50
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIB.
fact that shortly after the passing of the act peace was
concluded between England and France.
Accompanied by Malcolm, Colonel Leslie, the countess,
and Ronald sailed for Scotland. The colonel and his wife
remained in Edinburgh while Ronald and Malcolm went
to Glasgow, where Andrew had in readiness all the papers
transferring the estates purchased in his name to Colonel
Leslie, who shortly afterward journeyed north with his
wife and son and took possession of his ancestral home
amid the enthusiastio delight of the clansmen, who had
never ceased to regret the absenoe of him whom they con-
sidered as their rightful chief.
There is little more to tell. Colonel Leslie lived but a
few years after returning home, and Ronald then succeeded
him as Leslie of Qlenlyon. He had before this married
the daughter of a neighboring gentleman, and passed his
time between Qlenlyon and Edinburgh, varied by an occa-
sional visit to London.
The oonntess never regretted her native land, but,
happy in the affection of her son and danghter-in-law and
their children, lived happily with them until nearly the
end of the century. Malcolm remained the faithful and
trusty friend of the family; and his brother and his wife
were occasionally persuaded to pay a visit to Qlenlyon,
where their kindness to Ronald as a ohild was never for-
gotten. Happily the rising of '45 was the last effort on
behalf of the Stuarts. Scotland accepted the decision as
final, and the union between the two countries became
close and complete. Henceforth Scotchmen went no
longer to fight in the armies of France, but took service
in that of their own country, and more than one of Ron-
ald's grandsons fought stoutly in Spain under Wellington.
THE END.


FLAG OF FREEDOM SERIES
By CAPTAIN RALPH BONEHILL
Volumes Illustrated, Bound in Cloth, with a very Attractive Cover,
Price $1.25 per Volume, or Set of Five in Box for $6.00
BOYS OF THE FOET; or, A Young Captain's Pluck
Captain Bonehill is at his best when relating a tale of military adventure, and this
story of stirring doings at one of our well-known forts in the Wild West is of more
than ordinary interest. The young captain had a difficult task to accomplish, but he
had been drilled to do his duty, and he did it thoroughly. Gives a good insight into
army life of to-day.
THE YOTTKO BAXBHASTEB; or, Concert Stage and Battlefield
In this tale Captain Bonehill touches upon a new field. The hero is a youth with a
passion for music, who, compelled to make his own way in the world, becomes a cor-
net ist in an orchestra, and works his way up, first, to the position of a soloist, and then
to that of leader of a brass band. He is carried off to sea and falls in with a secret-
service cutter bound for Cuba, and while in that island joins a military band which ac-
companies our soldiers in the never-to-be-forgotten attack on Santiago. A mystery
connected with the hero's inheritance adds to the interest of the tale.
OFF FOB HAWAII; or, The Mystery of a Great Volcano
Here we have fact and romance cleverly interwoven. Several boys start on a tour
of the Hawaiian Islands. They have heard that there is a treasure located in the
vicinity of KHauea, the largest active volcano in the world, and go in search of it.
Their numerous adventures wilt be followed with much interest.
A 8AIL0K BOY WITH DEWEY; or, Afloat in the Philippines
The story of Dewey's victory in Manila Bay will never grow old, but here we have
it told in a new form—not as those in command witnessed the contest, but as it ap-
peared to a real, live American youth who was in the navy at the time. Many ad-
ventures in Man Ha and in the interior follow, giving true-to-life scenes from this
remote portion of the globe. A book that should be in every boy's library.
WHEN SANTIAGO FELL; or, The War Adventures of Two Chums
Captain Bonehill has never penned a better tale than this stirring story of adventures
in Cuba. Two boys, an American and his Cuban chum, leave New York to join their
parents in the interior of Cuba. The war between Spain and the Cubans is on,_ar.d
the boys are detained at Santiago de Cuba, but escape by crossing the bay at night.
Many adventures between the lines follow, and a good pen-picture of General Garcia
is given. The American lad, with others, is captured and cast into a dungeon in
Santiago ; and then follows the never-to-be-forgotten campaign in Cuba under General
Shatter. How the hero finally escapes makes reading no wide-awake boy will want to
miss.
Press Opinions of Captain Bonehill's Books for Boys
"Captain Bonehill's stories will always be popular with our boys, for the reason that
they are thoroughly up-to-date and true to life. As a writer of outdoor tales he has no
rival."—Bright Days.
"The story is by Captain Ralph Bonehill, and that is all that need be said about it,
for all of our readers know that the captain is one of America's best story-tellers, so far
as stories for young people go."—Young PtoMe cf America.
** We understand that Captain Bonehill will soon be turning from sporting stories to
tales of the war. This field is one in which he should feel thoroughly at home. We
are certain that the boys will look eagerly for the Bonehill war tales.1'— Weekly
Messenger.
« THE MERSHON COMPANY
156 Fifth Ave., New York Rahway, N.J.


MRS. L T. MEADE'S

FAMOUS BOOKS
FOR GIRLS
12mo, Cloth
Price 91.2S
There are few more favorite authors
with American girls than Mrs. L. T.
Meade, whose copyright works can only
be had from us. Essentially a writer
for the home, with the loftiest aims and
purest sentiments, Mrs. Meade's books
possess the merit of utility as well as
the means of amusement. They are girls' books—written for
girls, and fitted for every home.
Here will be found no maudlin nonsense as to the affections.
There are no counts in disguise nor castles in Spain. It is pure
and wholesome literature of a high order with a lofty ideal.
The volumes are all copyright, excellently printed with clear,
open type, uniformly bound in best cloth, with ink and gold
stamp.
THE FOLLOWING ARE THE TITLES
The Children of Wilton Chase
Bashful Fifteen
Betty: A Schoolgirl
Four on an Island
Girls New and Old
Oat of the Fashion
The Palace Beautiful
Folly, a New-Fashioned Girl
Bed Bose and Tiger Lily
Temptation of Olive Latimer
A Bing of Babies
A Sweet Girl Graduate
A World of Girls
Good Lack
A Girl in Ten Thousand
A Young Mutineer
Wild Kitty
The Children's Pilgrimage
The Girls of St. Wode's
Light o' the Horning
Bad Little Hannah
Rebellion of Lill Carrington
A Little Mother to the Others
Merry Girls of England
THE MERSHON COMPANY
196 Fifth Ave., New York Rahway, N. J.


THE ROVER BOYS SERIES
For Young Americans
By ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
Each Volume Handsomely Illustrated and Bound in Cloth
Price 81.25 per Volume Set of Five in Box, $6.00
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES; or, The Secret of the Island
Cave
The action of this story takes place on Lake Erie and Lake Huron. The Rover
boys are off on an outing, when some old enemies turn up and make it decidely lively
for them. A lonely island is visited, and the secret of the cave is such as is calculated
to hold the majority of youthful readers spellbound.
THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST ; or, The Search for a Hissing Mine
In this tale the Rover boys are first taken back to dear old Putnam Hall school,
and then transported to the mountainous districts of Colorado. A valuable mining
property cannot be located, and the missing mine is claimed by both the Rovers and
their enemies. Many adventures are encountered, including one with a landslide
which is realistic in the extreme ; and the tale is one which is bound to please both
boys and girls.
THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE ; or, Stirring Adventures in Africa
The father of the Rover boys had gone to Africa and had not been heard of for a
long time. At last, unable to stand the suspense, the boys, accompanied by some
older heads, start on a search for the missing parent. The hunt leads them into the
very heart of the Dark Continent, where they become lost and fall in with many
strange and savage natives. How all escape makes reading that nobody would care to
miss.
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN; or, A Chase for a Fortune
This is a complete story in itself, but forms the second volume of the series. Dur-
ing a vacation at the school a fortune is stolen and carried off to sea, and Sam, Tom,
and Dick lose no time in following up the missing treasure. On the ocean they fall in
with numerous adventures, as thrilling as they are absorbing.
THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL; or, The Cadets of Putnam Hall
Arthur M. Winfield has written many tales for boys, but he has penned nothing
better than this story of life and adventure at an American military school, introducing
as he does all sorts and conditions of boys, as well as several girls, and a plot that is
bound to hold the reader's attention from start to finish. Anybody who loves an out-
and-out boy's book should read this volume.
Other volumes of this series in preparation.
Press Notices of Arthur M. Winfield's Books for Young People
"He knows how to tell a story that will take possession of the reader from the first
page."—Rochester (AT. V.) Post-Express.
fi His school stories cannot be surpassed. They are true to life, and his boys are
real, live, flesh-and-blood fellows."—Bright Days,
*1 A new story by Mr. Winfield is always hailed with delight, for the boys know they
are going to get just what they are looking for—something bright and wholesome,
without being either too sensational or too wishy-washy."—Young People 0/ America,
m> THE MERSHON COMPANY
166 Fifth Ave., New York Rahway, N.J.